LL Medico Diapers and More Bambino Diapers - ABDL Diaper Store


Popular Content

Showing most liked content since 08/24/2017 in all areas

  1. 7 points
    4.) Corles lead Call down to the hall and fetched his clothes from the laundry room, then took the boy by the hand and took him into the changing room. He set the folded pants and top down and lifted him up onto the changing table. "It's okay little man, lay yourself down." His voice was firm, stern, but kind the way that Corles's was. One of his hands pushed the boy down with gently firm force and just like that he was undoing his diaper. "Hey, wait-" But Corles didn't wait. I had only ever had a few people change me in my entire life - my sisters, my parents, and the instructors in elementary school. And, of course, now Emme. I tried to sit up, but Corles had already taken the diaper off. I'd expected the courteous asking to lift like my sister did, but he grabbed my ankles like a second grader. Corles had a way of making Emme feel childish with his stature and the way he could lift her up and toss her around like she was still six. And Call wasn't any bigger than she was, so Corles still had that same advantage. He held the boy’s legs up by the ankles and then slid the new pink diaper under his bottom, pulling it up into place. "There's a good boy, isn't that better? Nice and dry and thick between your legs. You're so well behaved, Emme could learn from you." The words melted into my body and I sunk deeper and deeper into the changing table. By the time my body was clad in the newly pink diaper - I didn't even have a chance to argue I liked blue - I was standing on my wobbly feet again and ushered out of the room. My eyes were glossy and I couldn't help the blush. Wow... Corles had helped the boy into his pants and top, adjusting them and fussing about them to make sure he looked his best, but Call seemed to be somewhere else entirely with his cheeks glowing crimson. "Go say goodbye to Emme, I'll wait by the front door." He smiled warmly at the still sorta dazed boy. I nodded my head, and I was already standing in front of the girl before I realized where I was or why I was there. "Oh, right... um... bye, then... I'll see you tomorrow at school." My whole body was dizzy, clearly having not caught up with my mind. I took a deep breath and smiled. She was nice to me. "See you tomorrow!" I kissed Call’s cheek and cuddled him, which only seemed to daze the boy even more and I had to point down the hallway. "Front door is that way, cutiepie." He really was cute, too, dazed and blushing like... like a girl. Gosh. Corles was holding the door open when the boy joined him and the two of them went out to the car with the bigger of the pair opening the passenger door for the smaller, then closing it behind him. "I'm in so much trouble," I said the next day, Emme having sat across from me. Her boyfriend, it seemed, was not a member of our lunch period. I ran my fingers through my hair. "Mom was getting really mad at Lina. I only used one this morning, and there were the two from yesterday, but..." I took a deep breath and ran my fingers over my arms. It helped keep me calm. Movement. "I don't know what to do. If I take more..." "You can have some of mine, I don't mind." And we had plenty - Mom worked for one of the companies so we were always flush with supplies. I shrugged my shoulders casually and ate a carrot stick with thoughtful flair in my movements. "It should be the pink ones, though, they're my favorite and if lots of those are being used nobody will really notice." It did make me think, though. "Are you going to stay this way? You know. The U-word?" I looked around with a frown and crossed my arms over my chest. We didn't say the U word, and we definitely didn't mention diapers in relation to me, not in public. It was a very ambiguous system for one day of knowing this girl. "I don't like the pink ones. And no. It's just stress of high school. It'll go away tomorrow." "You should wait for it to go away before you stop taking precautions, though, and not just stop taking precautions. If you stop taking precautions and you have an..." I tried to think of a good way to word him wetting himself, "event, then things will be much much worse." I sipped from my juicebox. "We're going to see a movie tonight, Corles wanted to know if you'd like to come." "No, it's probably not a good idea." I frowned and played with my fork. I was cutting back on liquids very harshly, and it left me a little light headed. I had been avoiding most foods altogether, too. "I have to work on this whole issue. Like you said. I can't be having any events..." "Corles is going to be disappointed~" I said it in a singsong voice, sipping my juicebox. "Not as much as when he finds out you skipped morning recess and lunch. And your lips are cracked, too, so I bet you're trying to go cold turkey." I was nothing if-not observant. "I'm practicing," I said with a frown. It was a very nonconventional way of training someone out of diapers, and it was also the only thing I hadn't tried. Alarm systems were my least favorite, over the summer. My parents thought they worked. I just couldn't handle it anymore, and I started turning them off at night. The no water deal was supposed to demonstrate to the body how it feels to need to use the bathroom, and it involved two days with no water and then one day with nothing but. I was just hitting the end of day one. I felt horrible. "Well... I don't know about that..." Training was never something girls needed to worry about - one day it just sort of happened, and I hadn't even been trained out of twosies so I guess I couldn't sympathize. I didn't say anything more on the matter, though, and lunch ended without incident. It wasn't me who saw Call next, though. Between the two afternoon classes Corles found Call in the hall and pulled him into a classroom, closing the door behind him. “Emme told me you're not looking after yourself, little man. Why don't you tell me about that?" I pulled my hand out of Corles’s and frowned. I really didn't feel well... mac and cheese was the only thing I'd eaten in over a day now. I took a deep breath and looked up at the boy. He was so much taller than me. "I appreciate your concern, man. I do. It's cool. But I'm fine. I'm getting rid of this problem, and that's it. Alright?" Corles smiled and picked the boy up, pulled him into the nook of his elbow, and pushed the teat of what was very clearly a baby bottle into his lips. He spoke very clearly as he did. "Be a good boy, Call, you want to make me proud of you, don't you? Drink your baba now so you can grow up big and strong." The other infantile elements of the high-school relationship status quo weren't really talked about in 10th grade, but it wasn't an uncommon thing. Corles was so much bigger, he held he boy in his arms, and weather he liked it or not the chocolate milk in the bottle was starting to trickle onto his tongue. I kept struggling, pushing against the boy as hard as I could, but the milk tasted so fucking good, and I felt so fucking thirsty... I started to suck on the bottle. I couldn't even remember the last time I had a baby bottle, but Lina had one until she was ten. Motor function came slowly to girls, after all. I kept struggling for a while, but my own body started to overpower the psychological aspects. I really needed something to drink... "There's a good boy, such a good boy..." Corles praised Call and pulled him on his lap, taking a seat on one of the desks, and gently began to rock him. "And once you've finished your baba, I'll cuddle you in my arms until your diaper needs a change and I'll lay you down and change you. Won't that be nice? Get you changed into a fresh diaper, and no more ouchy tummy..." I was probably psychotic or hallucinating or something. I wasn't sure why I agreed to any of it. But Corles really was warm, and the more he rocked me, the sleepier I got. I clung up against his uniform with a little smile and closed my eyes, too tired to care. It wasn't until the bottle was finished, Corles held the boy for half an hour until he felt the diaper filling up, and he'd laid him out on the desk to change him that Call's eyes finally opened. Corles lifted his legs in the air and slid the new diaper underneath his bottom, smiling at the dreary boy. "I'll meet you both in the parking lot at four for the movie." It wasn't a question like Emme had asked; just a statement. "Don't be silly with your body, little man - you only get one. Don't mess it up on a matter of pride, all things happen the way they do for a reason." He taped up the diaper and patted the front of it before tugging the boy’s pants back up. "I don't want to go." "Corles said you have to." "I know what he said. I told you what he said." "So come on." "No, like..." I sighed and took a deep breath, stopping outside the door. Despite the chocolate milk, I still didn't feel well. Better, definitely, but probably not well. Dairy really shouldn't have been the only thing I've had in two days, either. It wasn't smart. "He always... messes with my head. I don't know how to explain it. I just don't like it, okay? I don't want to go." "It's just how he is, he cares a lot and you know he means the best. And it makes you happy, I know it makes you happy. What's the harm?" I looked at the door and then at the now empty nurses station, mischievously. "If you come, I'll let you change my diaper. Right now. In the nurses station. One time offer." "I don't want to change you, Emme. I don't want to be a part of you and Corles and whatever you have. I don't even understand where I fit in. I'm just your friend, his friend, and this just isn't friendly." I sighed and shook my head, rubbing my fingers along my arms. "You guys go see the movie. I'll talk to you both tomorrow, alright? Seriously. I just need some time..." He spoke. I knew he spoke. But I pulled him into the nurses office anyway, closed the door, pushed him down onto a chair and summarily began to wet my diaper. I mean, it was wet already, but it would hold a little more, and the crinkling plastic was right on top of his lap so I knew he'd feel it. "Uh-oh... Call... I had a ax-see-dent..." I pouted as cutely as I could manage and took his hand in mind, guiding it down to where my diaper touched his pants. "You dun' wanna change me...?" I wasn't sure where I'd lost it. I pushed the girl off me, completely, and stormed over to the door. She looked very taken aback, but I turned to her to clarify. "Listen, Emme. I'm fine being your friend, and whatever, but I don't like this shit. You're fifteen fucking years old, and you shouldn't act like a fucking kid, okay? So seriously, if you want to fuck around with Corles like a goddamn baby, you go right the fuck ahead, but leave me out of it!" And with that, I slammed the door hard. I frowned and looked down at my hands, watching the little tears fall down onto my pretty pink nails. I was a nice girl, right? And Call was a nice boy, he was just frustrated and confused, that's all. Right? I wound up texting Corles to let him know what had happened and we didn't see Call the rest of the day. He wasn't at school the next day, either, but that night Corles got a phone call from the boy in tears asking to be picked up.
  2. 6 points
    This is a commission I was asked to do and I liked the premise so much I wrote a bunch of lore for it and have really started expanding the world. I am hoping that the commissioner enjoys the hard work I have been putting into this story. I will be posting chapters one at a time to motivate myself to finish the story faster. Each chapter will be about 5 pages long. This is a sci-fi story with typical abdl content but it's a clean all-ages story. PLANET Of The Roos Chapter 1 "No turning back now, Jenny." Gayle fitted the suit onto Jenny. Gayle was Jenny's best friend, probably her only friend as she was a bit awkward and she had a hard time talking to other people. "It's your last chance to reconsider. There are a few guys here ready to act as your understudy." What Gayle was talking about was Jenny's space mission. Jenny was an astronaut and her new mission would take her farther than anyone had ever traveled before. Using brand new technology which could curve space she would be transported tens of lightyears out. Even with some time warping though Jenny would be gone for several years, leaving behind many people on Earth. The last person to travel to a far off distant planet lightyears away took five years to come back. Granted, this was exceptionally fast travel compared to when the program first began, but it did show there was a plateau to how quickly one could travel even when bending space itself. "Gayle, it's fine. You know I've always wanted this." Jenny said with a meek smile. "I don't have family to leave behind, and it's been my dream since I was a little girl to go to a far off planet." "You'll be leaving me behind though." Gayle said, a single tear rolling down her cheek as she fixed Jenny's helmet on. "Please don't make this hard." Jenny hugged her friend and then quickly turned to get into her exploration pod. Gayle was escorted away from the warping radius. The pod hovered in the air as it prepared to travel through a man-made wormhole and send Jenny to a far off destination. A planet that would be nearly nine lightyears away from earth, making instantaneous communication impossible. Jenny stared at her view screen, her heart racing as she prepared for the exhilarating rush of seeing light around her twist and reshape itself to plop the pod into a brand new space. Looking at the screen she saw the scientists working frantically on the ground controls. Jenny checked her gauges to make sure everything was working okay. The scientists tried to communicate with Jenny, but the warping had already begun. At first their voices crackled and then seemed to stretch out. Jenny saw everything around her getting flatter and spacing itself out. She tried to keep her eyes open but she became increasingly disoriented. Something was going horribly wrong. Jenny woke up to the feeling of space vibrating around her. Her view screen was black, having shorted out. She heard rumbling outside the pod. Red lights were flashing, offering the only illumination. Finally the pod stopped moving and Jenny could feel herself hanging upside down. With no frame of reference she felt quite disoriented. She unbuckled her strap and held onto her chair so she didn't fall. She carefully stepped down and looked at the wrist of her space suit. She tapped a projected screen. The screen told her she was on solid ground. She went for the hatch and turned the crank, opening it carefully. The air inside slowly decompressed. Thankfully the pod itself remained unbroken. Only the electronics on board had shorted out. At least her suit still worked. She sighed, urinating into the space diaper. Unfortunately she must have been out for a long time because her diaper was overflowing. She felt it dripping down her legs. Jenny winced and groaned. Now each step she took was squishy and wet. "Damn it!" She muttered. She pulled open the door and stepped outside. The ground was dirt and grass with some odd looking vegetation, but it was pretty Earth-like. Poking at the projected screen coming off of her wrist she saw that the planet indeed had a similar atmosphere to Earth. She did a quick scan for any possible harmful bacteria in the air and again it all was so similar. Still, even knowing that the planet could be safe for a human like her was hesitant to open her suit. She tried to remind herself that she should probably preserve the power on the suit since there wasn't any immediate way to charge it up with the pod currently out of commission. After a period of stalling she finally unhooked the helmet and pulled it away from the suit. She set the helmet back in the upside-down pod. Jenny climbed out of the impact crater and looked around the planet. She searched for any pools of water so she could get a drink and maybe wash out the inside of her wet space suit. She was careful to use the suit's guidance sparingly, only searching for essential things. After some walking she saw a lake in the distance with very tall trees behind it. She approached slowly, seeing some birds flutter out from the forest. She smiled, a bit excited despite her cautious fear of being stuck on the planet for now. Though she was nervous and a little scared she tried to remind herself she was resourceful and could survive long enough to figure out how to repair her pod and get home. Jenny set the used space diaper on the ground while she turned the inner-lining of her space suit inside-out. She splashed some water over the lining and was grateful no one was there to see the embarrassing moment. Part of the reason she left Earth was not only to explore another planet but to feel thrill and excitement again. She was usually very depressed and often anxious. Being on this strange planet was already making her feel better. A crackle came from upstream and Jenny's gaze shot upward. There she was another human like her. This one had long hair covering her chest. She was wearing a dirty mud-caked grass skirt. At least it looked like mud. The two females locked eyes from across the lake. "Did I go back in time or something?" Jenny thought to herself. "Hey there, sweetie." Jenny spoke in a calm tone. She wondered if she looked strange to the other humanoid. She had on a bra and a spare set of underwear and she was washing a fancy looking space suit. "My name is Jenny. Who are you?" She knew it was a long-shot communicating to the alien woman. The woman babbled some nonsense. It didn't really sound like language as it was full of inconsistent gibberish. Some louder foot steps came from behind the trees. Jenny saw the other woman get scared and run into the woods, hiding. Jenny looked around, not really seeing anywhere to hide. She picked up her space suit and started running down the river. When she looked over her shoulder she saw two tall creatures. They looked similar to kangaroos with long ears, snouts, and on their bellies were some pouches. They were dressed in human-like clothes though. Their bellies had to be exposed so there was easy access to their pouches, but they wore shirts and pants like any other human. Their bodies were even humanoid in shape. Jenny skidded to a halt, observing these alien creatures from afar. It was too strange for her not to stare. She could even see one of the kangaroo creatures was female because of the way her chest stuck out. Normally the mammaries on a kangaroo would be inside the pouch, but not for these creatures who probably evolved in the same path humans did on earth. The creatures talked to each other, but Jenny could not tell what they were saying. This definitely was a language with complex words and phrases. It was just completely alien to Jenny so there was no way for her to understand it. "I told you, I heard some humans talking over here." The female roo said. "Not talking." The male said. "Humans make noise but it's not exactly talking." "You know what I mean. They were verbally communicating, or at least trying to. I know I heard human voices." The female's ears perked up and she looked down the other side of the river, seeing Jenny completely exposed with nothing to hide behind. Jenny gasped, turning around and running away, almost tripping on her suit. She tried putting it back on as she ran. "I never seen a wild human like that before! She's groomed and appears to be dressing herself. Do you think she ran away from her owner?" "I'll take a picture." The male kangaroo took out a tablet device, holding it up and snapping a picture as Jenny was running away from them towards where her pod was. "We'll let Dr Bounder know where we saw her and she'll probably be able to track where she was." Gasping and panting, nearly out of breath, Jenny stopped where her ship's crash site was. She looked down at her wrist band, noticing that she was now running low on power and she'd have to use her own wits and resourcefulness to survive now. Jenny climbed into her pod and took out her trusty multipurpose screwdriver. She opened the main control panel and assessed the damage. It didn't look like there was any immediate noticeable damage. She took out her multimeter and poked around the console. The sun started setting at the horizon and she was getting very tired. She closed the door to her pod and attempted to sleep. Jenny woke up suddenly. She felt like she only closed her eyes for a few minutes. Opening the door to her pod and looking out she saw bioluminescent birds fluttering outside with a beautiful yellow glow. At least it wasn't completely dark outside. She sat in the open doorway of her pod and just looked outside at the beautiful night sky. She smiled, thinking this is exactly what she signed up for. Under the cover of night, Jenny walked the surface of the mysterious planet carefully to look for many minerals she could use for supplies or food to eat. She carried a stun gun and she just prayed she would not need it. She also brought a fresh space diaper with her inside her suit. She prayed she would not need that either. Jenny fashioned herself a bridge to cross the river. She managed to use her gun on a high setting to cut down a tree. It took several minutes to tie everything together. She used some rocks to roll the bridge to the river. Several more minutes later and she was able to use some ropes she fashioned to position the bridge just right so that it reached the other side after being dropped. Jenny hopped onto the tree bridge and carefully tip-toed across. She felt mighty proud of her resourcefulness, but now she had to go to the bathroom real bad. There was a debate going on in Jenny's head about whether she should just use her diaper or go through the complicated process of taking off her suit and peeing outside. She decided on the latter and stepped out of her suit. She left the suit and diaper behind her as she wandered to another stream and squatted down. It didn't take long for her to relax and let loose her hefty stream. It sprayed onto the ground between her feet. She felt quite relieved after holding it in for so long. Unfortunately she had to squeeze shut when she heard a noise. She glanced around, and after not seeing anything she resumed her stream. Suddenly she felt something tighten around her neck. Her pee was gushing out now as she stood up and panicked. Pee was spraying all over her legs and feet. She cried out for help but her mouth was gagged next. It felt like there was a bulb plugging her mouth which she felt an instinctual need to suck on. A tight strap reaching behind her head held the gag in place. She felt the ground move away from her feet as she was raised in the air and then tucked into a warm pocket. She looked around, trying to see her surroundings. The outer lining of the tight pouch her body was stuffed in was covered in dense, short-haired fur. Looking down lower she saw massive feet. The middle toes had huge claws coming out of them. This had to be one of the kangaroo creatures! She struggled to get out of the pouch. She then saw the head of a kangaroo wearing glasses. She had delicate features and long lashes. Her ears twitched as she tilted her head upside-down, inspecting the human in her pouch. "Don't worry, darling. I'm not here to hurt you. You're just a fascinating specimen!" The kangaroo spoke, but Jenny could not understand her. The language was completely foreign to her. She held a gun up to Jenny's neck, which made the girl whimper in fear, leaking a little into the kangaroo's pouch. There was no shot though. The kangaroo held the barrel of the gun up and looked at a screen on the side. "Hmm, just as I thought. You have no owner chip, which means you're wild, but you look far too well groomed to be wild." Looking over at the space suit and diaper just lying against the tree nearby the kangaroo stomped over and picked them up. "Hmm, even more curious! I wonder who fashioned this adorable outfit for you. It's so complex, so intricate." She rubbed her thumb against the outer layer. The kangaroo turned around and started running in the other direction, hopping now and then. Reaching a clearing, Jenny could see a vehicle on the side of a dirt road. There were large wheels on the side. The kangaroo climbed into the vehicle and rode off. Jenny tried to pay attention to where she was going, but soon she was lost, far away from her space pod. The lights flickered on in a sterile white lab. Jenny was pulled out of the kangaroo's pouch and placed upon a table with a cushioned padded over the top of it. Jenny stood there, confused and scared, but she was grateful to be alive. The kangaroo took some tissues and wiped down the inside of her pouch. Jenny blushed, feeling guilty for peeing in the kangaroo woman's pouch. "Sorry." Jenny mumbled. "Sah-Ree? Is that your name, little one?" The kangaroo spoke. She pointed to her chest. "My name is Dr Bounder. Doctor... Bounder..." she emphasized by tapped her chest two more times. Jenny's eyes lit up. She figured the Dr Bounder was trying to communicate with her! She tapped her chest and tried to speak back. "Jenny! Jenny!" she said excitedly. "Well that's strange. Are you trying to communicate with me, Sah-Ree?" Dr Bounder tilted her head and flicked her long ears. "No, that can't be possible. Humans can sometimes parrot words and phrases but they can not speak to us." Jenny looked up, confused. She thought she was making a breakthrough. She tried tapping her chest more saying "Jenny!" over and over. She then tried to repeat Dr Bounder's name back. "Ke-lah Br... Brund-hah." Jenny tried her best to speak the kangaroo's language. Dr Bounder's ears perked up. "Oh, well now that's really intriguing!" Dr Bounder said, clutching her chest. "It almost sounded like you said my name. I knew you were special. Tell you what, I'm going to bring you home with me." She put her hand on Jenny's chest and made her lie back. Using some sheet-like wipes she cleaned Jenny's butt and crotch. Jenny whimpered and squirmed, feeling like an infant. "Stop! I'm not a baby!" Jenny insisted, but to Dr Bounder her words just sounded like childish gibberish. Jenny felt a familiar thick padded going under her. It was a diaper, but it wasn't like the one she wore under her space suit. This one was thick, white, and had babyish decorations along it. Little pink and blue print designs adorned the waistband of the thick baby diapers. Before Jenny could pull the diaper off she had her hands secured in mittens and she was stuffed back into Dr Bounder's pouch. "You must be so tired and hungry running around half naked like that!" Dr Bounder tugged on Jenny's bra. "He he, you almost look like roos with this thing on." Jenny let out a yelp and grabbed at her bra, clutching it and staring up at Dr Bounder angrily. The scientist Kangaroo adjusted her glasses and chuckled. She pat the girl on the head and then left her lab. Dr Bounder parked her vehicle and stepped toward her house. Jenny must have nodded off during the ride home because she found herself just waking up and feeling sleepy as she rested in the tight confines on the pouch. At the top of the stairs was another Kangaroo lady. She slid down the stairs and embraced Dr Bounder. Jenny grunted a bit as she was slightly squished between the two roos. "Nyette!" The other roo said, nuzzling Dr Bounder. The then kisses her on the mouth. "Alkeena. My sweet flower." Nyette Bounder said, kissing back. "Oh my, I almost forgot to introduce you to our new little human!" Alkeena looked down, seeing Jenny sticking out of the pouch. Jenny looked a bit flustered and frustrated as she was stuck in this pouch with two strange eight foot tall alien kangaroo creatures looking at her. "Are you sure we can handle a human together, Nyette?" Alkeena said, reaching down to stroke Jenny's hair. Jenny just stood still, shivering a bit. These aliens did not look hostile, but she was still very nervous around them. "Sure!" Bounder explained. "You know I think she's actually really special. There's something about her. We'll do some tests in the morning." Going up the stairs Jenny was brought to a guest room. There was a soft looking bed in the corner. There was something that looked like a television and next to that was another electronic device with a screen. It was probably a computer, but the keypad was laid out differently. This was an alien world, so it made sense things would be different, but Jenny was surprised by how many things looked the same as on Earth. Jenny was laid back on the bed. Her arms were raised above her hand and she had her wrists tied to the posts with some soft cloth ribbons. Jenny panicked, squirming in her new restraints. "Shh, just relax, little one. I know this is not ideal." Bounder said, stroking Jenny's hair to soothe her. "but until we can get you a crib I don't want you falling out of your bed or wandering off." Jenny still didn't know what Dr Bounder was saying, but she sensed condescension in her tone. Jenny grumbled and tried to preserve her energy. Dr Bounder leaned down. Jenny whimpered, feeling the large roo's head so close her's. The kangaroo woman gave Jenny a kiss on the forehead. Jenny relaxed. The kiss felt nice and she blushed a little over it. She couldn't remember the last time someone made her feel like this. Memories of her own mother were so distant. "I'll see you in the morning my Sah-Ree." Dr Bounder smiled warmly, clutching her hands over her chest. Jenny felt so awkward. Wearing only a diaper and a bra she felt so infantile, but there was something comforting and familiar about this treatment. Bounder left the room and turned off the light, though a night light shone and lit up the ceiling with multicolored stars. Jenny yawned and closed her eyes, feeling comfortable enough to fall asleep now. She even started sucking on her pacifier contentedly. Around the middle of the night Jenny found herself waking up to an overwhelming urge to poop and pee. Normally Jenny would be getting out of bed to go use the toilet, but she found herself still tied to the posts behind her. This wasn't a nightmare she was waking up from. She was still trapped on this alien planet. Now she was in a humiliating position, needing to use a toilet, but being unable to do so. Sometimes Jenny would use her space diaper on missions where she was out in space for extended periods of time with no time for a bathroom break. There was also the incident where she soiled herself during a simulation. She claimed it was because she had a stomach ache, but in reality she just got a little scared and messed herself like a baby. That was a pretty humiliating moment, and now it appeared that even lightyears away from home her reputation as a big baby would remain unchanged. Jenny groaned, unable to hold it in. She couldn't even call for help with the pacifier gagging her mouth. She felt the poop coming out into the diaper. Unlike the maximum absorbency space diapers these were just like regular baby diapers, so Jenny felt everything. She felt the thick logs spreading across her bottom. She felt her warm piss getting all over her crotch and butt. After feeling a thick, warm mess covering her bottom and soggy diapers rubbing against her front she thought there was no way she could possibly get to sleep. Surprisingly though she found herself feeling much more calm. She started to get used to the feeling of her dirty and wet diapers and even started to think they were quite comfortable. Lying limp on the bed Jenny shut her eyes again and let herself drift off to sleep.
  3. 6 points
    Aww man, don't ruin Ferix's topic, please This is one of my favorite threads on the site. Even if I can't achieve his success, it's wonderful reading the progress of someone closing in on one of my biggest dreams in life
  4. 5 points
    3.) "This is so fucking messed up," I said with a frown, sitting in one of the ritzy chairs. Our economy was great, and it really showed. I put my head on my arms and let out a long, exasperated sigh. Diapers were as much underwear as anything, and that I didn't mind, but I still didn't like being in my underwear in front of new people. On top of that, they were bright pink. "You shouldn't curse, Corles thinks it's tacky.” I was sat next to Call at the table and I smiled, arranging my knives and forks the way I liked them, despite only needing a spoon for this meal. My headspace was definitely a little bit younger since Corles arrived. "Just relax, okay? We're friends now and Corles wants to be your friend, too. He's cool, right? I mean, he doesn't make you feel icky or anything or tease you, right?" She had a point... and for an eleventh grader not to tease a tenth grade boy in diapers was... well, it was something. But I still didn't like the way he treated me. It was so condescending... but really, how different would it be if I was in boxers? "Maybe you're right. I just want him to tone down the childish crap. Even if I was a chick, I think it's stupid as hell." "It's his way - you'll get it when you're his age." I smiled and put a fork in Call's hand so I could play-sword-fight with him, a devilish smile of glee on my lips. "Please be patient, okay? He's really a really nice boy. I used to think the way you did, but over time I just... I began to see how dreamy he is..." "Yeah, well, unfortunately for Corles, I'm not interested in how dreamy he is." I frowned and pulled my head up from the table, twiddling the fork in my hand. I had little else to say until the food came in. I hated this. I hated that they were both looking down on me, like I was a girl or something. "Here you go, baby girl, little man," Corles smiles, setting down the two bowls of macaroni and cheese in front of the two and a third in front of him as he sat opposite them both. Even sitting the boy was an imposing stature, but his smile was pretty charming. "If anybody at school finds out, you just tell me and I'll make sure to let them know not to tell anybody." Corles smiled - he'd be diplomatic, but it was hard to picture him as anything else but the sort that would just crack skulls to get results. "It's your business, way I see it." I shot a 'see?! isn't be so dreamy?!' look at Call and smiled. "Yeah, thanks..." I let out a little sigh and blew on the mac and cheese. So maybe he wasn't so bad... "I'll get over it in a week or whatever. I'm just stressed about high school and OH MY GOD WHAT IS THIS." It was like mac and cheese crafted by the gods! "This is Corles' mac and cheese, I told you it was good, I told you I told you I told you!" I grinned and ate another spoonful and Corles laughed."Settle baby girl, don't want to spill your noodles."He was always so firm in the way that just made my head spin. Of course, following that statement, Call did just that - he spilled creamy cheesy sauce down the front of his top. "Shit.” It was my own damn fault. I was careless. I was holding the bowl, and... ugh. I quickly put the bowl of mac and cheese down and assessed my school shirt. I'd taken my hoodie off on the train, like an idiot. But it wasn't so bad... if I had a napkin or something... Corles stood up the moment he saw it happen and went around the table, kneeling in front of the boy once he pulled out his chair, and with careful dabbing with a napkin he cleaned up most of it without a word. Call was looking at me over my boyfriend’s shoulder, blushing, and I smiled knowingly with a sense of happy mischief. "Let's get this in the wash, little man." "I got it. Really." But before I had much of anything to say on the matter, the shirt was pulled up over my head. I felt the same kind of sensation in my chest when Emme lifted me onto the changing table and shook my head of the feeling. I couldn't start acting like this! "Hey! I'm not a fucking girl, alright? I said I got it." Corles took the boys chin and directed his gaze to meet his own. "You shouldn't curse, Call, it makes you sound like an idiot who doesn't know any better words to use. And you're not an idiot, so you shouldn't want people to think you are. Should you?" That made my heart flutter - it wasn't too different from what Corles had told me way back when, but still made my head swim to hear it again. I felt my cheeks turn pink at the boy's words and it was only after he took the shirt away and into the laundry room that I felt the oxygen into my lungs again. What the fuck was wrong with me... "Jesus, Emme, what is wrong with that guy. Doesn't he listen?" "He just cares about you - you're my friend and that means you're his friend as well, and you learn a lot of lessons in school. He's a year above us, so he's just trying to help." I decided not to mention just how much of Call's blush I'd seen, though I knew it was hard for him not to feel that way. Corles came back a few minutes later with one of my white blouses - though it wasn't apparent it was a blouse from the way he held it all bunched up to slip over the boys head. "Arms up little man, you can just wear this until your top is washed and dried, no big deal." Well, this shirt seemed to come down a little further, at least over a majority of the diaper. I was thankful for that. But the sleeveless top certainly held a lot of characteristics I wasn’t familiar with, and then it clicked. "Hey, this is a girl's!" "We're at my house, Call. What were you expecting?" "...right, but..." "Would you rather be topless?" The logic was sound and I smiled as I nodded back to my pasta. "Finish up, before it goes cold, okay?" Corles looked at the two of us with a little smile and sat himself back down at his place. In the distance, the washer hummed like it was three houses away and everything was calm and quiet but for the sound of spoons chinking on china. Okay, so Corles was pretty awesome. I didn't want to admit it, especially with how young he treated me, but he really was cool. It took an hour to really get into a conversation where he didn't call me "little man" every sentence, but after that... "Oh shit-" "Call." "Right, sorry. It's just really late, and my parents are home for sure..." "It's cool - I’ll drive you home.” Boys could get their licenses five years earlier than girls, and even so Corles only recently had his, but he did have a car and it was sitting in the drive. "Come on, let's get your top and pants and I'll take you home. Did you get our phone numbers?” “No, uh… I should do that.” Getting a license was a sixteenth birthday kind of thing. Girls didn't get theirs until 21. Really, our society was very suited for men. I loved it. Some people didn't, but no one with enough political power to change anything. Anyway, everyone came around eventually. Certain functions developed faster in boys, like the toilet training and fine motor function. The downside was, we often lost those things much sooner at old age. I smiled as I watched the two and sucked on a lollipop - I had homework to do. "It was nice seeing you, Call! See you at school tomorrow? Are you coming back, Corles?" "Shyeah, I'll get Call ready, drop him off and come back, yeah? Come on, Call." Call was wet and Corles was going to change him. I didn't know what that made me as happy as it did.
  5. 5 points
    2.) I didn't see her again until after school. We had two classes together, but after I changed myself in the bathroom, I was already too exhausted to talk. She went her way for the girl's class and I went to the boy's, which involved an annoying amount of previsionary testing. They would split us up tomorrow, and we'd wind up in different ranks of our gender-specific class. The girl's focused a lot on home life where ours had more to do with monetary flow and economics. "How was classes?" Serendipitously we seemed to have the same train home and that was actually very lovely - I liked Call quite a lot. "Do you want to come over? My parents don't get home until late so I have the house to myself..." I was wet, and would be more than wet by the time we got home, but that was okay. "Plus I bet you can change more discretely at my house without your parents and siblings to worry about." She sure had me pegged, didn't she? I let out a little sigh and nodded my head, climbing off the train at her stop. I walked with my backpack over my shoulder and watched the houses go by. It was pretty customary to either have no kids, or four kids, and the population seemed to balance itself out pretty well. It was seen as very troublesome to have a small family with all the social expectations. Siblings taught a lot. We finally made it to my house and I opened the door with the small button attached to a retractable cord that was clipped to my bag. The lights came up and the air-conditioning started to hum and I waited for the boy to come in before closing the door. "We have a changing room," I explained as I led my way down the hall - my house was very large for the area and quite impressive. Changing rooms were likewise rare for a family with only one child. "Yeah... well... um..." I peered down at the pink plastic under my shirt with a little frown and turned to the girl. "I'm really sorry about today. And thanks for keeping my secret and all that. And for the loan. I just didn't know what else to do..." I sighed and closed my eyes, putting my hands behind my head. "Your parents don't know, do they? And I guess your siblings don't, either?" I knew he had siblings because he seemed to have a supply of diapers, still, though it did make me curious because most families kept pretty close eye on supply levels. "You.. know the school policy if you get caught, right?" "I won't get caught," was my way of saying 'Yes, I know what will happen'. I frowned and stepped into Emme’s changing room. "Wow. You have like... wow." At the very least, she had eight different colors. The changing room wasn't impressively large, but they never were. "You must have like eight siblings..." Though that was very irresponsible. Maybe six, tops. "Nuhuh. I'm an only child." I leaned against the changing table and winced as I felt my diaper fill with its second purpose, frowning a little. "I'll change you, don't worry, you don't have to change me." Twosies were something I was a little shyer about, though it was a natural part of my life. "Come on, over here." "I can change myself," I said with a frown, sifting through the packages on the wall. Blue. Yes! It wasn't a very bright color, either, so it wouldn't attract as much attention as the pink. I pulled one out and turned back to the girl, her cheeks burning red. She was clearly very uncomfortable. "I said I can change myself." "I'm going to change you." I took a breath and tried to hurry down my cheeks - I knew things were only going to get worse for the state of my diaper if he stalled, so I took the boy under the arms and lifted him onto the edge of the changing table. The same sinking helpless feeling washed over me and I wondered if that would ever go away. Boys were always allowed to get on the table themselves, even when we were young. But that feeling... "Emme... I've got this. Just please give me some priv-" But the next minute the smell hit me and I realized what she'd done. Most girls and boys had stopped the messes after elementary school, but the smell was always very familiar. I'd even been trained out of it at two years old! The realization over his face was familiar and I huffed and pushed the boy down on his back. "Be good, Call, be a good little pretty boy and lay still while I change you." I was firmer than normal, but I wanted this to be over so I could change myself. Ugh! I sat up on my elbows. "You know, most girls your age are over that. Gosh, I'm in diapers in high school and even I’m-“ But the next time she slammed me to the table, it was much less playful. I felt my cheeks catch fire as she leaned over me. "You know when my tummy wasn't working right, my parents got me some things to help move things along. If you tease me again I'll see if they work on boys, too?" I untapped Call’s pink diaper and then took the blue one from his hand, tossing it aside and picking out a pink one from the shelves instead. I wasn't sure why I took her threat so seriously, but it shut me up quick. I bit hard on my lip while she changed me into the not-blue diaper and stood me up alongside the table. I still hadn't said a word, my cheeks indescribably red, and the girl pushed me out of the room without my pants. "H- hey..!" But then she slammed it closed. Great... The front door opened and there was the sound of a deep male voice calling into the house, the sort of voice that had definitely crossed over from boy to man but maybe only just. "Emme, baby girl, it's me - you here?" Corles clearly had a key-button of his own which wasn't that unusual, though when he turned the corner into the hall it wasn't his girlfriend that he saw - it was a boy about her size wearing a pink diaper. "Huh. You must be Call, right? Is she in here? I'm Corles." Corles had been the recipient of not one, but three growth-spurts, and could have made most any girl and most boys feel like children next to him. I did my best to pull the shirt down over the diaper, but the pink ones were difficult to protest the color of. Nothing quite had that hue. I felt my cheeks heat up as he walked over to me, about a foot higher, and stepped right past me and into the room without knocking. I heard Emme about to scream at me, but suddenly stopped when she realized who it was. The door closed again and I slipped to the floor to make myself as small as possible. "Fuck, fuck, fuck..." It only took a few more minutes for me to emerge, a fresh diaper beneath my skirt and a red hue still in my cheeks, Corles behind me and towering above. "I'm sorry, proper introductions. Call, this is Corles. Corles, this is Call - he's Untrained." "So I see." He nodded, looking down at the boy huddled on the floor. He knelt down and picked the small boy up, setting him on his feet. "It's alright, don't worry - I'm not one of those brainless jocks who need to bully people to make themselves feel good." "Corles is actually in all the A-Level classes." I was proud of my Daddy! "I'm not Untrained…” I hated that word, too, even more than I hated 'Daddy'. I did feel like quite a child though with Corles picking me up. I took a deep breath and looked up at him, then ever at Emme. "Can I have my pants now, so I can leave?" It wasn't that I liked being rude, but I didn't like the associations. And now it was the first day of school and two people knew about my problem! "What's the hurry little man? Stay a while - I'll put some food on." Though in the future it would typically be women who cooked for their men, at high school age it wasn't uncommon for a man to cook for his girl - it was a very paternal thing after all. "Yeah, please? Corles makes amazing mac and cheese and then we can all get to know each other. Please? Pretty please?" I held his hand with both of mine the way I did and Corles looked at the two of us with a smile. I didn't want to stay, not really, not after everything that happened. But I really was hungry, and cooking wasn't something most guys were good at, me included. I bit my lip and crossed my arms. Lina wouldn't be home, either... "Fine... but can I have my pants, please?" "When you go you can." I nodded, logically. "If you leak, you only have one pair of pants to go home in. And Corles doesn't mind, do you?" "Psh, naw. Come on you two." He took me by one hand and then took Call by the other without a second thought and began to lead the two of them into the large dining room.
  6. 5 points
    Chapter 2 Jenny's eyes opened, waking to the feeling of being wiped down on her bottom. When she looked up it was not Dr Bounder but her wife Alkeena. She was smiling as she cleaned Jenny's dirty butt and privates. Jenny's face reddened as she was being cleaned like a baby by the kind and sweet kangaroo woman. She was completely naked by now. Alkeena must have taken off the girl's bra while she was still sleeping. Her nude body was of no consequence to an alien species like these roo people. "Good morning, sunshine." Alkeena said. "Someone sure made a big mess last night, didn't she?" Jenny was mortified. This creature was making her feel so small and helpless. Compared to the roos of this planet she was indeed pretty helpless though. They were taller and stronger. She wished she could communicate with them to tell them that she's potty trained and doesn't need diapers. She had her bottom lifted up and set back down on a fresh diaper. Sweet smelling baby powder was sprinkled all around her diaper area before the padding was pulled over her crotch and taped tightly around her waist. "Nyette really wanted to take you to the lab today, but she unfortunately had some other work to do at the lab." Alkeena stood Jenny upright and started to get her dressed. She tugged on a pretty purple dress over Jenny's head. Jenny, being a bit of a tomboy, hated the way the sissy dress looked on her. She whined and tugged on the skirt. She had her hands gently batted away. "It's a good thing I'm taking you to the obedience school today. Nyette thinks you're a civilized little human, but I just don't think you can be trusted alone. You're going to need to learn how to act like a proper little human girl." Jenny was picked up and stuffed into Alkeena's pouch. She bounced out the door and climbed into her vehicle. Jenny tried to look out the windshields. Tall buildings and trees whipped by. The planet was so green. Despite civilization taking place the Kangaroos here seemed to live in harmony with nature. Alkeena parked the car in front of a brightly colored building. It looked very similar to a daycare would back on Earth. Jenny was carried inside the building and saw more humans just like her! These ones were well groomed and dressed in adorable sissy clothes, unlike the naked wild human that Jenny encountered in the woods. Alkeena talked to the two teachers. One looked strict, wearing modest clothing which covered most of her body. She also had horn rimmed glasses and the hair on her head was cut short. This woman was known as Professor Alcoyne. The other seemed more fun, always smiling and wearing a low-cut top to show off her cleavage. Her pouch was clearly visible and there were two humans in it napping next to each other. Her hair was also longer and fluffier and adorned with little ribbons and bows. This was professor Zenayda. Jenny tried to listen to the conversation the roos were having, hoping she might pick up on key words and maybe learn a few phrases. "This little lady is named Sah-Ree." Alkeena said, pulled Jenny from her pouch and handing her to the bubbly, smiling roo teacher. "Dr Bounder came upon her while doing research in the Bird Woods. She believes she shows signs of above-average human intelligence." "Well," Alcoyne started, "even an above-average human is still no smarter than a 2 year old roo child. Does she even know her name? Sah-Ree?" The roo leaned in close. "Sah-Ree!" "Sorry?" Jenny repeated back. It dawned on her that they had been misunderstanding her name this whole time. "No! Jenny! JEN-NEE!" she shouted "Jenny, Jenny, Jenny!" "What is that strange caterwauling?" Alcoyne recoiled. "Maybe Jeh-Nee means she needs a diaper change!" Zenayda said. She lifted Jenny high and pressed her snout to her diaper. Jenny let out a yelp. "No, that's not it. Smells clean to me. Maybe it means she needs a bottle?" "Maybe it's just more nonsense gibberish." Alcoyne responded. "Well now some humans at least know their names, and some can even count to five!" Zenayda retorted. "Oh, um, I need to go." Alkeena said, seeing the two teachers were getting into a debate. She didn't want to stick around for it as she had some errands to get to. "You have Nyette Bounder's contact info with you, yes?" "Yes, yes, thank you." Alcoyne said, waving her hand. "Just make sure one of you picks up the little ragamuffin by the 18th hour." Jenny was set down on the floor and given a baby bottle. She looked around, seeing lots of other humans crawling on the floor around her, sucking on pacifiers or drinking from bottles. Some were playing with toys and a few were just standing around using their diapers with a blissful look on their face. Jenny frowned. She did not want to deliberately use a diaper. She felt a strong urge to pee and she wasn't about to soil herself like some little baby. Jenny stood up and tried to get the attention of one of the roo teachers. She hopped up and down shouting "hey!" but this was just seen as typical rambunctious childlike behavior, so she was picked up and stuck in a baby bouncer. Jenny groaned, fighting the urge to pee herself. She looked up pitifully at the two tall women and tried to listen to their conversation, wondering if she could figure out their names like she did for Dr Bounder. After only ten minutes though Jenny could feel herself losing her battle. A gurgling hiss came from her diaper and she felt hot pee spreading around the crotch. In a way it felt relaxing to just pee where she was dangling, not having to worry about the toilet. There was even something comforting about soaking the puffy diaper and feeling her piss just warming her up down there. The teachers seemed to show no interest in changing all the little baby humans any time soon though. It was probably something that was scheduled. Feeling like she had quite the empty tummy now, Jenny needed a refill. She looked at her baby bottle and make a disgusted face, but she had no choice. Hopefully it wouldn't taste too bad. Suddenly upon tasting the delicious milk she started to suck more eagerly on the baby bottle. She had not eaten much since arriving on the strange planet and the very sweet milk was just what she needed. She finished the bottle and let out a burp. Seeing that Jenny had calmed down, Zenayda walked over and let the little girl out of her bouncer. She brought her over to a table full of puzzles. The puzzles looked similar to the baby toys on Earth with shaped blocks meant to be put into appropriately shaped holes. Zenayda, not really thinking Jenny would get anywhere with the puzzles, just looked down at her clipboard. Jenny figured she might have a chance to show these creatures she was smarter than they gave her credit for. She put all the blocks into the shaped holes, lined up the twisting puzzle so all the colors connected, and even figured out one of the more complex puzzles. The last complex puzzle was a mostly clear box that Jenny had to tilt in a certain way until some ball bearings slid into little sockets which lit up colored lines around the box. Using her finger she then had to connect the colored lines together. Jenny smiled, feeling a little proud of herself for figuring out the unique alien puzzle. Zenayda looked up from her clipboard to see that all the puzzles had been solved. She smiled and waved Professor Alcoyne over. Alcoyne rolled her eyes and blurted out a flat "what is it" as she came over. "Look. Jenny's the first human to ever solve all three of the kindergarten level roo puzzles." Zenayda pointed out. "Sure, but she's still soiling herself like a baby." Alcoyne put her hand on Jenny's soggy diaper. Jenny got the hint and started to whimper. "Come on, give her some slack! She may be a baby, but what if she's a smart baby?" proposed Zenayda. Alcoyne scoffed. "A smart baby? Fine, let's see how she handles a puzzle intended for 4 year old roos." Alcoyne set a box on the table and then turned it upside-down. A bunch of complex shapes spilled out onto the table. Jenny looked at the shapes curiously, wondering what they could be. She picked them up and tried piecing them together. Eventually she figured out how the pieces interlocked. Zenayda looked on, fascinated as Jenny slowly figured out the puzzle. Jenny finally finished up after 10 minutes and saw that she had just pieced together a three dimensional puzzle of a roo's head. She clapped her hands together and leaned back in the big chair she was sitting in. "Yeah, I did it. Now what else you got?" Jenny smirked slyly. "If I didn't know any better I would say she was showing signs of smug satisfaction." Zenayda smirked as well. "Zen." Alcoyne slammed her hand on the table and spoke in a hushed tone. "Positing that there could be a human with roo-like intelligence would be heresy. Please do not go down there road." Alcoyne was not so much angry as she was afraid. She looked deeply into Zenayda's eyes with a look of concern. Jenny could see a deep connection between these two roos as well even if Alcoyne was stuffy and not willing to show her emotions openly. "But Dr Bounder could have very well stumbled on one of the most important scientific finds of our generation." Zenayda countered. "Then let her deal with the consequences." Alcoyne's voice trembled. "I will not have people dragging your name and reputation through the mud for something they are not willing to accept." Alcoyne picked up Jenny and carried her to a special room. It was much like a nursery and everything was dimly lit with a dark blue hue. A screen on the wall flickered on and Jenny was stuck in a comfortable plush chair. Her hands were tied behind her back on the back of the chair and both of her ankles were attached to the legs. Alcoyne then fixed some headphones onto Jenny's head. "This might seem like an extreme measure to you..." Alcoyne explained, "but it will keep you safe as well, dear human." With that, Alcoyne leaned down and gave Jenny a kiss on the forehead. The show of affection was the kindest she had seen the strict roo woman act. Jenny wondered what could possibly be happening to her now as the door closed and she was left alone in the dark room, lit only by a glowing screen on the wall. Soon a video began to play, showing diaper-clad humans prancing with each other, playing with baby toys, and falling asleep in kangaroo pouches. While these visuals went on an odd piece of music played in her ears. It was like some kind of hypnotic drone. Jenny felt dizzy and her eyelids became heavy. Soon she had passed out. Jenny woke back up slowly, feeling groggy and disoriented. She couldn't move her arms or legs and when she looked down she realized why. She was in a big, comfortable pouch. Looking up she saw that she was in Zenayda's pouch. The beautiful roo creature looked back down at Jenny with a little coy smile. "Hi, sweetie! Are you feeling better after your nap?" There may have been a language barrier, but Jenny could hear the syrupy saccharine tone in Zenayda's high pitched voice. Jenny grumbled, looking up with a pout. "Oh I guess you're still fussy. That's good. It means you're still you!" Zenayda poked Jenny's nose gently. Jenny tilted her head back and looked both confused and embarrassed. All of these creatures were so kind and gentle. She almost wanted to cry. She never really got to experience this kind of unconditional maternal love before. Suddenly, Jenny felt her diapers getting warm. Jenny blushed, wondering why she couldn't control her pee stream. It was just so sudden. She heard Zenayda giggling, and the cute roo had a bigger smile on her face. She must have felt it too! Now Jenny was even more embarrassed. She was having accidents and they were super obvious in these organic pouches. Zenayda pulled Jenny from her pouch and carried her over to a slab of changing mats against the wall. Next to Jenny were two other humans, lying docile on the changing mat as they got their dirty diapers changed by Alcoyne. The strict roo was being so gentle with the big babies. She even glanced over and gave a small smile to Jenny. Jenny just looked away shyly. Zenayda ripped open Jenny's diaper. Jenny still had her modesty and tried to cover herself, but the kind roo just pulled her hands away gently. "Shh, it's okay." Zenayda whispered in a pleasant timbre, trying to soothe Jenny. "Humans have nothing to be shy about. We've all seen their cute little parts." Zenayda playfully grabbed Jenny's feet and wiggled them. Jenny let out a small giggle despite herself and clutched her hands over her mouth. "You're still anthropomorphizing that human?" Alcoyne said with a slight smirk. "You saw it. She showed signs of modesty just now." Zenayda smiled at Alcoyne, but Alcoyne's smile turned into a frown. Zenayda frowned as well. "I'm not saying anything. I'm just excited to have a human like this here, even if we have to keep it a secret." Jenny was wiped down as the roos had their conversation with each other. Something was different. She felt even more childlike. Eventually she found her thumb in her mouth. Surprised, she pulled her thumb out and looked at it. She didn't even remember starting to suck on it! It was like it was involuntary. "Hypnagogic Suggestion." She thought to herself. "That's what those headphones were for... I think they're.... I think they're trying to make me into a baby!" Jenny felt a brand new thick diaper being pulled up between her legs. The extra thick diapers were taped shut around her waist. Zenayda cooed down at Jenny and then picked her up. She clutched the tiny human to her ample chest. "We have four at home." Alcoyne warned playfully. Zenayda shot back a cute pout. Dr Bounder soon arrived at the facility, dressed in a long lab coat. She looked over at Jenny and waved. Jenny felt a warmth in her heart when she saw Nyette Bounder. Seeing the familiar roo gave her a strange feeling deep inside. Did she actually miss her, like a mommy? Jenny didn't question these emotions further, reaching her hands out towards Dr Bounder. The motherly roo grabbed Jenny and stuffed her down her pouch. Jenny wiggled inside the pouch, getting comfortable. "Oh my goodness. One day and you already have her obedient?" Dr Bounder said, stroking Jenny's hair. "Don't worry, the thing that makes her special..." Zenayda paused, looking at her partner. She looked back at Dr Bounder. "I think that's still there." "Alky, Zenny, thank you." Dr Bounder pulled both women into a hug. Zenayda giggled while Alcoyne scoffed and sputtered like a stuffy old lady, though there was a hint of blush on the roo's face. "Sorry, Professor Alcoyne. I'm just very grateful for your efforts today." "As long as you do not get my bright shining star in trouble with your shenanigans." Alcoyne spoke sternly to Nyette. "If anything happened to her I would make you feel my wrath." "I expect nothing less of you, Professor." Dr Bounder smiled at the woman. "I take full responsibility for this human." Dr Bounder left the building, bounce walking to her vehicle with little Jenny sitting comfortably in her pouch. She sat and looked down at Jenny. "For real, tomorrow I will be bringing you to the lab. We're going to give you some tests to do. I know you'll knock everyone's pants off!" Jenny just listened to the strange alien language, but she still could not even get the context. She sensed there was some pride in Dr Bounder's voice though. Jenny felt the rumble of the vehicle as it drove through some rough, rocky roads. She felt herself relaxing, though not enough to fall asleep. She just lied there in the roo's pouch, giving in to the feeling of being surrounded by a soft, velvety pocket. It did not take long for the vehicle to be parked at Dr Bounder's home. Alkeena was at the door to greet her love immediately. Jenny looked up, seeing the two women kiss each other deeply. She smiled, sensing their profound love. She found the way the women on this planet expressed love was so refreshing. She almost wished she could have lived here all along. Jenny sat in a high chair, munching on a curious but savory meal on her plate while Nyette and Alkeena sat at the table and talked to each other like adults. Jenny felt like such a baby, but it wasn't all bad. She felt loved and cared for on this strange planet. Dr Bounder would reach over now and then to wipe Jenny's face with the little bib around her neck. After dinner, Jenny was given a bowl of what looked like ice cream. She had a little pink spoon to scoop it with. The roo couple watched as Jenny took a few bites. Jenny kicked her legs, enjoying the sweet taste. She let out a "thank you!" with her mouth full. Jenny showed her appreciation for the roos by drinking down all of her baby bottle. Alkeena clapped and giggled as Jenny licked her bowl clean. Nyette picked Jenny up from the high chair and pat her on the back. Jenny smiled and nuzzled into the roo woman's shoulder. Just like a family, the two roos sat on a couch with Jenny between them. A screen flickered on the wall and some family sitcom seemed to be playing. Jenny tried to follow along despite not knowing the language. Universal comedic moments still got a chuckle out of her though, like when someone would slip and fall. Jenny giggled, clapping along. She noticed that the two women were not laughing at the broader jokes. They only laughed at some of the dialog. Jenny blushed, feeling somewhat immature, but she tried to remind herself that it was just the communication barrier. A moment later Jenny felt a pressure in her tummy. She rubbed her tummy and looked down. A strong need to poop was building inside of her. She was worried about pooping right there with the two women there to witness it. Part of her was just embarrassed about it, but another part of her just didn't want to ruin the sweet moment she was having with the two larger ladies. Jenny hopped off of the couch and looked up at Nyette and then Alkeena. She danced in place frantically, trying to think of a way to explain that she had to poop. She put her hands over her bottom and let out an infantile whine. "I gotta use the bathroom! Please, please, please! I can do it!" Jenny begged. "Just show me to the toilet. I promise I can use it without any trouble!" "Do you think she's trying to tell us something?" Alkeena looked at her lover curiously. "I swear, it looks like..." Nyette watched Jenny's desperate dance. "No, it couldn't be." Jenny whimpered, feeling the poop already starting to come out. It was too late. She looked down and cried softly, holding her hands to her face. She felt her warm, mushy logs press against her bottom. Her diaper became so full so quickly. "Aww, poor baby!" Alkeena picked Jenny up. She turned the girl around and sniffed her bottom to inspect her diaper. She wrinkled her snout. "Yep! Someone's a stinky little girl! But that's nothing to cry about, little one." Jenny felt even more embarrassed by now nice Alkeena was being. Dr Bounder watched curiously as Jenny wiped her tears away from her face. She buried her head between Alkeena's bosom. A sudden realization washed over Nyette Bounder's face. "She was doing a potty dance! Like a baby roo does!" Nyette said, looking at Alkeena with an excited expression. "Do you think that she wanted to use a toilet?" "No way! Humans like their diapers! See?" Alkeena pressed her large hand to Jenny's diaper. Jenny's eyes shot open wide as she felt her mess spread around. Her face became redder as she felt a warm tingling sensation. Jenny didn't want to like this, but she did. She covered her face bashfully. "Perhaps. Still, I think it's worth looking into." Nyette grabbed Jenny from her mate. She held Jenny to her chest. "Would you like a diapy change, Jenny?" She asked as if Jenny could understand her. Alkeena followed behind Nyette as she carried the human girl to the guest room. Jenny looked over and noticed that the guest bed and been converted to have bars on the side. It was clearly a crib now. Jenny was laid out on a changing table and she had her little skirt lifted. Nyette hummed a soothing melody as she tore open the diaper started to wipe Jenny down. Jenny's old, poopy diaper was thrown into a diaper pail and she had a fresh one tucked under her. "I think tomorrow we should give Jenny the hardest test a human has ever faced." Nyette said to Alkeena while looking down at her baby. "We'll present her with a potty and see how she does." "Okay, I need to be there to see that." Alkeena giggled. "Although I kind of hope she doesn't get fully potty trained. I think it's cute that humans stay babies all their lives." "I know what you mean." Nyette said, setting Jenny down in the crib. She turned on the spinning mobile and it turned above Jenny while playing a cute music box tune. "She does look precious in those diapers." Jenny was given a bottle of warm liquid. It was held to her mouth so all she could do was suck it down, hands free. Feeling the warm liquid coating her tummy made Jenny sleepy. Her eyes drooped and the started to drift off to sleep. "Sweet dreams my special little human." Nyette whispered, stroking Jenny's cheek.
  7. 4 points
    --------------------------- Chapter 3: Supplies, Surprise! The next day, Derrek joined Amanda on some errands she needed to run. It was all mainly just running to different stores to pick stuff up or return clothes that didn't quite fit right. One stop she needed to make was particularly interesting to him though. Amanda needed to pick up some boxes from her friend Becca's house. Amanda and Becca had been friends since high school. They both actually worked at the school they had attended when they were teens. While Amanda was the school nurse, Becca was the home economics and child development teacher. Derrek had taken one of her classes in the past, and always found Becca to be a sweet lady, and kind of a babe actually. She was a little shorter than average height, and was fuller figured with blond hair and a kind smiling face. Derrek always thought she was the stereotypical preschool teacher type. Always cheery with very exaggerated actions. His friends use to rib him for "having the hots for the home ec teacher". Aside from his attraction to Becca, Derrek was also curious about her daughter, Annabelle. Becca was a single mother to her daughter, and with working fulltime, she hadn't always had time to keep after her. A few years back Annabelle had gained a reputation around campus for being a stoner. She was curvy and beautiful like her mom, but she always dressed in black, and hung out with the goth and stoner crowds. Throughout freshman year, she was in trouble more often than not, but when she returned after Summer break, she seemed… different. She just kind of kept to herself and didn't really associate with anyone. Derrek always thought it was odd, but he was never very close with her anyway. As they pulled up in the driveway, Becca came walking out the front door to greet them. She had a big smile plastered on her face. Amanda instantly started smiling at the sight of her friend. Becca walked over to Amanda's car door and tapped on the glass. Becca: Hey bitch! Amanda burst out laughing as she climbed out of her SUV. They hugged and pecked each other on the cheek. Derrek was starting to unbuckle his seat belt when Becca leaned over to peer in at him. She gave him an exaggerated flappy wave. Becca: Hiiiiiii Derrek!! Bet you weren't expecting to see a teacher during your Summer break, huh? Derrek chuckled at her enthusiastic welcome. Derrek: It's all good, Ms. M. Becca: We're not in school now sweetheart. You can call me Aunt Becca if you'd like. Me and your mom are practically family. We go way back. Derrek thought it was a little odd to call one of his teachers "Aunt", but he really didn't have much family, and welcomed adding another member. Especially a hotty teacher like Becca. Derrek: Ok, Aunt Becca! Becca: Well, you two come on in! I have some snacks and, oh Mandy, you have to try that wine I was telling you about the other day. Amanda: YEAH! I almost forgot. I need to get the name from you again. The two of them were chatting up a storm and making there way for the house with Derrek following from behind. Becca only paused for a moment to turn to Derrek and say... Becca: Derrek, Annabelle is in the living room watching TV. I told her you were coming over. I'm sure she'd love for you to join her. Amanda glanced back and winked at him. Amanda: Yeah, why don't you go see what she's up to? Derrek: Uh, sure. He shrugged and followed the ladies inside. Becca and Amanda continued catching up as they walked toward the kitchen. Derrek slowly made his way down the hall. He could hear the sound of SpongeBob reruns coming from the room ahead. As he got closer, he started to feel kind of nervous. How was he supposed to do this? How was he supposed to have a conversation with this girl he knew basically nothing about. This was going to be painful… He gulped hard as he approached the entry way. If things were weird, he thought, maybe I can feign an illness or something. The first thing he noticed upon entering the room was the smell. As soon as he crossed the threshold he was overwhelmed with the scent of a nursery. He thought it smelled a lot like the baby aisle in a grocery store. Powder for sure, but there were hints of thick lotions and wipes, and something else. He could almost swear he smelled a faint musky odor that he could only describe as poop. It wasn't strong enough to be off-putting, but he noticed it for sure. The décor and furniture of the room even resembled a nursery. At first this seemed really weird to Derrek. After all, Annabelle was his age. She hadn't been little enough for this kind of a room for years. Becca was a child development teacher though. Maybe she needed this kind of setup for work, or who knows, maybe she babysat on the side as well. The room looked like it had survived a pastel explosion. There was a TV mounted to the far wall, a playpen fence in the center of the room, a giant rocking horse near another wall, and various bean bag chairs on the floor. One whole wall was even painted with chalkboard paint. Derrek also spotted a toy box, a pile of folded blankets, and what he assumed was a diaper trashcan… that would explain the faint poop scent, he thought. Annabelle: It takes some getting use to, huh? Derrek: What!? What does? He was startled until his eyes met Annabelle's. She was sitting on a big beanbag chair near the center of the room. She had her mother's blond hair, though she wore her's up in twin oriental looking buns. It made a nice contrast to the black clothes and nail polish she was wearing. Her eyes were a pretty lavender color, and her lips had a natural pink tone, which would make lipstick manufacturers jealous. Derrek always thought she had such an innocent looking face, but she never shied away from speaking her mind, even if it would offend someone. Annabelle: Oh, you were just… you were looking around the room. My mom does a lot of babysitting, so it was just easier for her to convert this room into a nursery. It was pretty damn weird though when it all first happened. Derrek felt kind of proud that he was able to guess why the room was this way. Maybe he should go to school for criminal justice and become a detective? Derrek: Yeah I bet this would take some getting use to. Annabelle: Dude, you have no idea… Annabelle seemed to realize just then that Derrek was still standing awkwardly in the doorway. Annabelle: You can sit down you know. You don't have to stand there in the doorway like a loser. She smiled a devious grin at him. He smiled back and walked over to the nearest beanbag chair. He looked like a total dork trying to sit in it. After several false starts, he finally sank down into it and was practically swallowed whole. This made Annabelle laugh until she snorted, and then that in turn made Derrek start laughing. Annabelle: I can't believe you'd make fun of my snort! And after I offered you a fucking beanbag and all. Derrek: More like you offered me a deathtrap! How the hell do you get out of this thing? Annabelle: You don't. You just relax in it, loser. They both laughed some more. Derrek felt his nervousness leave him entirely. Annabelle actually seemed pretty cool. It really kind of made him sad that he had never hung out with her before. They talked about school and teachers, and where they wanted to go after they graduated. They talked like they had been lifelong friends. In a lot of ways they seemed like Amanda and Becca; chatting non-stop to catch up on everything. Derrek: So, taking a leap here, if I asked you out for Prom next year like preemptively, would you say yes? Annabelle: Whoa, whoa, whoa there Romeo. What makes you think I'm the kind of girl that would be caught dead at Prom? Derrek: Well I didn't necessarily say we would go to the dance! Derrek offered it like a defense. Annabelle: Wow, straight to the hotel then? Derrek turned bright red. Derrek: No I didn't mean… I was jus… Annabelle: I'm just fucking with you, Derrek! You need to learn to relax a little. Derrek: Hey, I am still sitting in the beanbag chair aren't I!? They both laughed some more until Annabelle snorted again, and then they really laughed. Annabelle: Oh my god, you're going to make me pee my pants! Derrek: Well, if that was going to happen this would be the room to do it in! Annabelle seemed to sober up after that comment. Derrek thought maybe he had said something wrong. One joke too many? Annabelle: Hey Derrek, have you met Aunt Lydia yet? He was really confused by this question. Why would he have met her Aunt? He looked at her quizzically and shook his head no. Annabelle: Well, look, I could get in big trouble for talking about this, but when you meet her, whatever you do, read everything before you.. Just then Amanda and Becca came walking into the room. Annabelle quickly shifted her attention. Annabelle: Aunt Mandy!!! Amanda: Hey Belle! Come give me a hug! Annabelle jumped off the beanbag and threw her arms around Amanda. Derrek was kind of whiplashed from the sudden end to his previous conversation, but he figured it must not have been as important as it had seemed. Becca: You two seem to have hit things off pretty well. We could hear you laughing all the way in the kitchen. Derrek: We weren't laughing, we were snorting! Annabelle shot him a wicked glare as Becca started to laugh. Amanda then turned her gaze toward Derrek. She was jingling her car keys in one of her hands. Amanda: I think it's time for us to take off Sweety. Derrek: Do you need help loading boxes into the car? Derrek rocked himself free of the beanbag chair's death grip. Amanda: No we got it all loaded while you guys were chatting. As Derrek and Amanda were having that exchange, he saw Becca walk over to her daughter and clip something to her shirt. He couldn't really make out what it was, but he didn't think too much of it. Becca: Say buh bye to Derrek, Belle. Annabelle looked somewhat shocked. She turned to her mom and then to Derrek, but instead of saying anything, she just grabbed him in a big bear hug. He returned the favor of course, and then he even hugged Aunt Becca. As he and Amanda headed for the door, he pivoted around one last time and said to Annabelle… Derrek: Think about what I asked you about for next year! She blushed slightly and gave him a thumbs up. It was then that Derrek recognized the thing Becca had clipped to her daughter's shirt. It was a pacifier.
  8. 4 points
    6.) I cooperated and said very little the rest of the night. We didn't talk about it. I couldn't believe I'd kissed him. I couldn't believe I'd... I shook my head, against his chest, and closed my eyes. Tomorrow's a new day. Tomorrow things will be better. They definitely can't get worse, right...? But the next day, in homeroom, things did just that. "Call, the Headmaster would like to see you." "What...? About what...?" "He didn't say." "Call, we received a call from your mother last night." The Headmaster sat at his desk, little placard and paperwork and heavy oak construction - it was what you'd expect from a principal’s desk. "I'd like to hear you tell me your version of events first. Do you think you would do that for me, child?" I felt my cheeks heat up and I looked away from the Headmaster. This wasn't happening... "It's just stress, Sir... I promise, it'll stop very soon. And I'm taking care of it. There's no need to get the school involved... it's a personal-" But I was cut of. I should have expected it... "Young man. You are aware that all boys become men upon attending our fine institution. There are certain expectations and requirements that go along with becoming a man, Master Lindemann. As you have failed to meet this basic requirements, you are to dress appropriately until you are able to meet those requirements.” "Sir, that isn't fair!" But the Headmaster didn't deal in fair. I felt my chest tighten and I shook my head. "Sir, please, listen..." But the rules were the rules. It wasn't a punishment, and a part of me knew that. The girls’ uniforms were designed for checking diapers, the same way the dresses in middle school were. The check ins with the staff twice daily was another requirement. I'd abide by those or be expelled. "I will be expecting very good results from you, Master Lindemann. But miss three check-ins and your parents will be notified." He looked back down at his paperwork - the sort of clear signal that principals liked to use to let them know they were done. "That will be all. Report to the nurses station, you'll find a new uniform there." "But, Sir-" "That will be all." I felt the panic in my chest as I left the room. This wasn't happening. It couldn't be. What could I be doing differently? Why wasn't I trained? And what was worse, with the uniform, that's an official marking for a boy. Untrained, through and through. No matter what I did, I couldn't force myself to the nurse's station, or any other classes that morning. I sat underneath the stairwell on the South end and waited for the day to go by. I'd be in so much trouble when I got home... "You know there's soooo many places to hide in this school - I've been searching all morning. What's the matter? What happened?" He was crying. He'd been crying for a while it seemed like, too. I squeezed into the little space and sat down next to Call, putting my arms around him and cuddling him tight. "I can't go... can't go back there... I'll just... go to school somewhere else..." But the policies were all the same. All the fucking same. I had been over the logic in my head a hundred times now. I'd get way more attention that I liked. But what could I do about it? And it was already time for my first check in... "What happened, Call? Did your parents call? Hey, hey come on, it's not that bad." I knew he disagreed with me and I smiled, taking his hand in both of mine. "I'm your friend, and Corles adores you, too. That's not going to change. I promise. So what will change, huh? Some people might say some crappy things, but when you graduate and have a great job and a girl of your own, you won't even remember this." "I won't remember any of it when I'm dead, either..." I frowned and climbed up from my spot on the floor. It didn't seem so private anymore with Emme. "If I don't pick up the uniform, I'm going to get expelled... I'm going to have to move or something..." What choice did I have? "Or you could rock your uniform and not get all worked up over it. What's so bad anyway? You'll get to look like me - we can be Corles' little twins! I think it'll be cute - he can take us our for ice-cream and stuff." I hoped Call knew I was being mildly silly. I got up off the floor, too, and put my hands on his cheeks. Then I kissed his lips, mirroring what he'd done with my boyfriend. "Please? Life's too short to get stressed over this, just roll with it - does anybody else in this school matter to you other than us?" Corles' little twins. And then the kiss. Which I adored. And she had a boyfriend. Who I kissed. Who was a boy. And I shook my head, stepping away from the girl. "Just... leave me alone for a little while, okay? Both of you..." I walked away, then, and toward the nurse's office. I wouldn't get between the two of them. I wouldn't be another problem in someone else's life. And I had enough problems of my own. "Hello, um... yeah, I'm Call Lindemann..." When Call came out of the nurse’s room in his new uniform, Corles was waiting across the hall with a little smile. "Come with me, little prince." It was that tone of his that didn't leave very much room for negotiation, the one that left a lingering warmth in the chest of both his little charges. I shook my head and walked right past him. I tried to show as much confidence as I could in the new uniform and pink diaper, but it was impossible. I held my head low and did my absolute best not to cry as I wandered the halls back to class. Lunch was already over. It didn't take Corles very much time to catch up - he was a lot taller than the boy, but by the time he did, Call had slipped back to class. Corles stood just down the hall and looked at me with a wry smile. "This afternoon, after school, okay princess?" "I think so, I don't think waiting is going to be of any help to him." "Can you get him to come?" "Oh, yeah. Yeah, no problem at all."
  9. 4 points
  10. 4 points
    Once everybody starts looking at each other as a brother, a sister, a human being; beauty will spread like wildfire...
  11. 4 points
    Here is the next instalment of Nick and Sarah's adventures. If you are enjoying this story and the other stories I write you are able to support me via Patreon (if you wish!) For $5 a month you can get early access to everything I write. For one week you will see what is written before anyone else. For $10 you can receive the above access plus access to a host of Patreon exclusive stories. There are other rewards which you can read on my Patreon page. In fact, the next update to Bad Husband has already been posted on Patreon! Anyone who pledges $5 or more can gain immediate access and see the next part. A big thank you to everyone who reads and enjoys my stories, but an extra big thank you to my Patrons: DannyDazzler, John, Diapering Daddy, Eric C, Paul E, Kevin H, Mr. Smileypants, Tom H, Sterling W, John S, Ryan, Jens B, Zachary U, Thomas R S, Matthew S, Pierry L, Matthew, John D, Cyatomorrow, Keen Lover, Emmanuel S, Henry C, Bob, Michelle G, P, Kent J, Frank S, C Dom, Scott S, James B, Ben F, P74_1986 Without further ado... --- Nick put the phone down with a smile even as Kirsty was still trying to ask him what was going on, it was Nick’s turn to leave people in the dark as to what was happening. Nick had only been separated from Kirsty for a short time and yet he was looking forward to returning. The circumstances for this next visit couldn’t be more different than the previous one. It had been such a long time since Nick had been left alone like this that he had to think about all the different steps he had to go through before going to Kirsty’s house. The first thing Nick knew he wanted to do was to get dressed, and not in the baby crap he had been dressed in recently. Nick walked back up the stairs and had to stop himself from turning into the nursery on auto-pilot. He shook his head and turned back and entered the main bedroom. The room that had been his and Sarah’s until all of this had started. It had been so long since he had been in here that it almost felt like he was trespassing on someone else’s territory. The bedroom was obviously very familiar but after everything that had happened it somehow felt quite alien as well. Nick looked around and felt a chill, he wasn’t sure why. It felt like Nick shouldn’t be in there, like a child sneaking into the room he knows he shouldn’t be going into. Nick found it hard to believe that after such a short amount of time that he had such a different mentality. He should be more comfortable in this room than anywhere else and yet it was the exact opposite. Shaking his head, Nick walked around to his closet where his clothes were kept. He quickly pulled out one of his old t-shirts and a pair of tracksuit bottoms. It felt good to get dressed in his regular adult clothes and when he looked in the mirror he was very pleased that the trousers did a great job of hiding his nappy. Once he was dressed, Nick headed back downstairs and grabbed his car keys and jacket. He didn’t even hesitate to open the door and leave despite his wife being sat in the crib upstairs. His mind was focused on one thing and that was the trip in front of him. Nick took the drive slowly, it had been a little while since he had been in control of a car and just like being in control of his relationship it took some getting used to. Still, the journey was an easy one and Nick pulled up outside Kirsty’s house without any major issues. He had been here only an hour or so ago and yet it already felt like a long time had passed. He smiled and nodded his head in a friendly gesture as a woman pushed her baby past him. Nick walked up the garden path with a swagger that had been absent for a long time. A renewed confidence surged through him and when he saw the curtains to the living room twitch he smiled, Kirsty was obviously watching and waiting for him. The door opened before Nick even reached the house and he was greeted by Kirsty who was staring at him as if he was a ghost, Nick supposed that in some ways this version of him was a ghost, it had seemingly disappeared before coming back from the dead. “Kirsty, good to see you again.” Nick smiled as he walked past his wife’s best friend and into her house without an invitation. “What’s going on!?” Kirsty asked immediately. She was a little worried that Nick had completely snapped. “Sarah and I had a chat.” Nick said simply, “There’s going to be some changes.” “Nick, what’s going on?” Kirsty repeated hoping for a more concise answer, “Is Sarah OK?” “Sarah’s fine.” Nick said, “Can we maybe sit down? I’ll fill you in on what’s happened.” Kirsty nodded and pointed the way into the living room. Nick walked in first and sat down on the couch, he crossed one leg over the other and heard a faint crinkling from his crotch, it was so muffled by the clothes he was wearing that he was sure that no one else would hear him. It cannot be underestimated how much of a difference it made to Nick, not having to worry about whether anyone knew he was wearing a nappy at every moment of the day was like a two ton weight lifted off his shoulders. Even he could forget he was wearing at times. “Hi Nick.” Came a small feminine voice from the corner. Despite the voice being high pitched it was still clearly male. “Hello George.” Nick replied. He looked over and smiled. It was a different smile to the one he had given the sissy earlier, it was a smile with pity in it. George was sitting in the corner with some toys and in a very clearly thick nappy. Nick thought he could see some discolouration on the front but it may have just been a trick of the light. George was surrounded by toys and had seemingly been playing with some dolls before Nick came in. He seemed happy to see Nick but was mostly confused at how he had suddenly changed back into an adult so quickly. “So what’s going on?” Kirsty asked. She was getting impatient and nervous for her friend’s well-being. “We talked about things and she said she had gone too far.” Nick said as he leaned back in the chair. “Good…” Kirsty replied cautiously, “I’m glad she realised that and you both talked about it.” “Basically, there are new rules.” Nick said. “That much is evident.” Kirsty replied as she looked at Nick in his adult clothing. Her voice was friendly enough since she was trying to get information but there was a coldness in there as well. She and Nick had rarely got on well. Nick wasn’t too fond of Kirsty but he had found a new respect for her more recently, not to mention he needed her for some baby girl clothes, there was no reason to antagonise her. “So is it over?” Kirsty continued, “I see you are dressed normally again, you drove yourself here… Are you both back to normal?” “Not at all.” Nick said with a grin, “We have had a realignment though.” “Realignment?” Kirsty asked. “We’ve swapped roles.” Nick clarified, “She is at home and enjoying her first nappy as we speak!” “Oh my!” Kirsty covered her mouth. She had expected a lot of outcomes from the conversation that Nick and Sarah needed to have but this was a shock even for her. “Which is why I need some clothes for a girl.” Nick continued, “I was hoping you could help me.” Nick had to giggle at the reactions from the people around him. Kirsty was clearly very shocked and George, who had given up any pretence of playing with his toys, was watching the adults talk with rapt attention. “I have plenty of stuff that you could use.” Kirsty eventually replied, “But… Don’t take this the wrong way Nick, but how do I know you are telling me the truth?” “Huh?” Nick was confused. “You left here very upset, your wife had cheated on you and you were in a very stressful situation…” Kirsty bit her lip a little, “I haven’t spoken to Sarah since she left…” “Kirsty!” Nick was stunned at what he thought Kirsty was suggesting, “You think I would harm my wife?” “No, it’s just… Could I speak to her on the phone?” Kirsty asked. “She won’t be able to answer. She’s in the crib.” Nick said simply. He couldn’t believe Kirsty would be even slightly suspicious like this, he felt insulted that such a thing would cross Kirsty’s mind. He held his tongue though, Nick needed Kirsty. “Hold up.” Kirsty narrowed her eyes as if she wasn’t sure she had heard Nick properly, “Sarah is locked in the crib? Alone?” “Yes.” Nick confirmed with a smile. He was pleased at how the tables had turned. “Jesus, Nick…” Kirsty said. She stood up and looked anxious, “You left her alone, trapped in the crib. What if there’s an emergency?” “Erm…” Nick hadn’t thought about that and it was only now he realised how vulnerable she was. Nick hadn’t even told her where he was going. Kirsty shook her head in disbelief. She couldn’t believe that neither Sarah nor Nick had any idea what they were doing. It annoyed her that they kept making potentially dangerous mistakes, she started thinking that they were as bad as each other! “Follow me. Let’s get this sorted so you can get back home as soon as possible.” Kirsty said as she headed out of the room. Nick didn’t appreciate Kirsty thinking she knew better than him and he thought about reminding Kirsty that she couldn’t order him around anymore. George was still sitting in the same spot and watching as the two grown-ups walked out of the living room. He shook his head more from seeing Nick as an adult than anything else. What a dysfunctional couple, George thought, as he checked his nappy for leaks and waited for mistress to come back downstairs. “I swear both of you need to read some books on BDSM…” Kirsty muttered crossly as she led Nick up the stairs. “Why?” Nick asked in confusion. “Neither of you have a clue what you are doing!” Kirsty said much louder, “You are both making this so much more complicated than it needs to be.” “OK, thank you for the advice Dr. Phil.” Nick said with an eye roll, “Let’s just get the clothes and I’ll be on my way.” Kirsty shook her head and clenched her fists. As she got to the top of the stairs she turned around to face Nick. “Why do neither of you ask the one person you both know is into BDSM about how to do this stuff!?” Kirsty asked in frustration. “We are doing fine without you.” Nick said coolly. “Oh really.” Kirsty said mockingly. She lifted up a hand and started extending a finger for every point she was about to make, “Your wife cheated on you, neither of you have a safe word or any sign of being able to stop things, you’ve lost contact with friends and family, you’ve been humiliated several times and you are still wearing a nappy as we speak so I’m guessing you have control issues.” Nick jumped at the last point and looked down. His nappy wasn’t showing but clearly Kirsty had either heard it or seen the outline. Nick reached down and smoothed out his clothes, he could feel his anger rising but he couldn’t argue with any of Kirsty’s points. “Just get the clothes.” Nick hissed through clenched teeth. Kirsty threw her hands up in annoyance and turned around. She walked through to the nursery with Nick following her. She walked straight over to the closet and opened the door, it clattered against the wall as Kirsty started sorting through the clothes in the closet. A lot of it was little boy and sissy stuff but she also had a few pieces meant for women. Picking out a sports bag, Kirsty quickly shoved the clothes in and zipped it closed. She thrust the bag into Nick’s chest. “I came for the clothes, I stayed for the friendly service.” Nick said sarcastically. “Careful…” Kirsty warned, “You may have turned the tables on Sarah but I can have you on that table and naked before you even know what’s happening.” Nick took the bag with a scowl and turned to leave. He shook his head and left Kirsty in the nursery as he started walking back down the stairs. He planned to stomp straight out of the house but stopped when he looked to the living room and saw George standing in the middle of the room looking nervous. “I heard raised voices.” George said quietly. “It’s OK.” Nick replied with a small smile. Nick put the bag down by the door and walked into the living room. He wasn’t sure what he was doing but he knew he couldn’t just leave like that. George gave Nick a weak smile and Nick wrapped him in a hug. Nick felt like he empathised with George more than any other person on planet could and his hug was one of compassion and friendship. “Just be careful.” George whispered to Nick, “Remember how she hurt you. You love her, don’t hurt her like that.” Nick pulled away from the hug with a smile. He rubbed the sissy’s hair and nodded before turning around and walking back to the front door. As he picked up the bag he glanced up the stairs to see Kirsty standing at the top and looking down at him with pursed lips. Her stony face was difficult to read and Nick turned away again. Nick opened and closed the front door and took a deep breath when he reached his car. As Nick exhaled he felt a sudden splash of warmth around his private parts and belatedly realised he was wetting himself again. With a shake of the head, Nick got in the car and started on the journey home. As Nick pulled away there was a twitch of the curtains in the living room of Kirsty’s house. Nick didn’t see as Kirsty pulled the curtain back and watched Nick go with narrowed eyes. It was clear from his interactions with her that the obnoxious man had not learnt any lessons from his time as a baby and she was still concerned for the well-being of Sarah. It was with a lot of regret that Kirsty realised there was little she could do to influence the situation. She would miss her best friend but she didn’t expect Nick would bring her around and she certainly didn’t expect that Sarah would be allowed around on her own. Kirsty sighed sadly and just hoped that one way or another things would turn out for the best.
  12. 4 points
    28.) "It's better than him dying now, like this..." That fact was simple. If there was even a chance that Kit would be okay, I had to do it. I looked down at my hands, and finally asked the question. "His fifteen year old self... will he be affected by the changes and memories of his eight year old self...?" "Hell if I know," she answered honestly. "This is as new to me as it is to you, kid..." With a deep breath, and a bit of deliberation, she finally elaborated. "If he assimilated the memories properly - as in, his fever went back down - then in theory… he'll remember it all. I don't know if that'll change anything, but he should at least remember.” MacKenzie stood there, frozen. Unable to make a decision. So Izzy thought it was a good time to remind her: “I’m only doing this because I have nothing to lose. But after this, if it works or doesn't, that's the end of it. If he dies at twenty-two, I can't bring him back again." "Eight year old Kit would never understand what had happened... why he couldn't see his Mom..." It was as much convincing to myself as it was anything else, and I felt my fingernails digging into my other hand as I fretted and worried. "It has to be fifteen year old him...unless..." I paused. "Unless eight year old Kit would have all his memories..." But Alice had told me, the reason I'd brought him here in the first place... he'd have no ID, no documents, no anything; he'd be too far out of sync with his real self to ever exist. Fourteen years of nothingness, or seven years of real life...? "Fifteen. It has to be fifteen. Do it. He's in the car, I'll get him." Alice was so intrigued. Of course, she wanted Kit to live, but she was also so interested to see this work. To see a laser gun actually turn a twenty-two year old basically-dead boy into a very alive fifteen year old one. Alice had asked MacKenzie about her concerns, about how selfish she was being, but in the end, MacKenzie was right, and even Alice relented to that. If he were eight years old, he’d have to say goodbye to his family, to his life, and he'd never understand. This was better. Seven years could be accounted for, to some degree, but not fourteen. Alice put her hand in MacKenzie's and with an invisible beam and a quiet whirring - she hadn't expected that - Kit's body was suddenly smaller. Not terribly so, but this was the first time Alice had seen this version of the boy. The hospital gown sagged on his slightly smaller body and he didn't move. I rushed over to the boy after only a minute, Alice's hand still in mine. I had to know, I had to know if it worked, I needed it to work, I needed him to be okay. Izzy looked at the two of us huddled around the boy, but she didn't come any closer. "Kit? Kit, darling, can you hear me...? Kit...?" I looked at Alice with a worried expression, biting my lip. The first thing anyone noticed was my eyes, squinting further shut rather than further open. It was another second before my fingertips twitched, and another before I squinted again. Eventually, my eyes opened, and MacKenzie was above me, her hands on the sides of my face. I smiled sleepily, like I'd just woken up from a long nap, and my eyes slipped closed again. "Kenzie..." Kenzie...? That was what he'd called me when he was eight, but he was fifteen now, and... and I didn't know if I could kiss him, or be a sweet babysitter, or how to act or what to say. So I just smiled, and I put my waited for his eyes to flutter again, and spoke softly as I could manage, like this was our secret. "Welcome back, princess..." The next second, my eyes slipped closed again and I fell from the stool. MacKenzie caught me and Alice hurried over to check my pulse. "I think he's just sleeping..." she finally said. Izzy sighed and watched the reunion, crossing her arms. "So we're done here, then?" There was nothing else Izzy could - or would - do now, like she's said, and I nodded softly, holding the boy in my arms on the floor. The woman crossed her arms and looked at us, and then wandered to the back corner of the warehouse. I looked at Alice, and then at Kit with a smile. "I don't know who he's going to be when he wakes up... how much he'll remember. He called me Kenzie, though... only eight year old Kit called me Kenzie..." "Seven," Corrected the woman, as she handed me a cheque. "He was closer to seven. And I trust that will ensure your silence." Alice and MacKenzie both said their goodbyes to the woman with the magic machine and never saw her again, even on the news, even on the internet. It was never known what happened to her, if she sold her machine or what, but it was never a question of importance from that day on. I slept all through that afternoon and that night, and when I finally woke up, in Kenzie's bed, I was uncomfortably cold and slightly damp. "Ugh, why me..." I was sitting on my desk chair, my knees tucked up underneath me and I only stirred from my own slumber when I heard Kit's voice. I rubbed my eyes and waved to him, yawning. "Morning, precious. How're you feeling?" It was the first real conversation we'd get to have, the first real change for me to assess who he'd become. The only clue I had was the childish version of my name.... and now, it seemed, the fact he'd wet my bed. My cheeks turned pink upon seeing Kenzie awake in the chair and I quickly pulled the blanket back over my body. "Jesus, Kenzie - you scared me!" I frowned, trying to ignore the fact she'd just seen me wet the bed. No use hiding it, I supposed... That sounded more like a teenager, I decided, and I smiled - at least there was that. "I'm not sure they make butterflies in your size, sweetie. But we'll figure something out, don't you worry." The mention of the pull-ups was mostly to test for recognition - I was smiling though, I was so fucking happy - he was alive! My cheeks took on the shade of a firetruck and I suddenly couldn't meet Kenzie's gaze. "Oh right... that was you..." I still didn't know how to piece the information together. It was all so jumbled, even though I knew how wrong I was. "It feels like... like time travel. I knew a girl named Kenzie when I was young, the girl who... who took me to Disneyland. And she went away, and I never saw her again, and I met you six months later, but you were my age..." I wasn't even sure I was making sense. "We grew up, and you turned sixteen last month. And now you're twenty-two, and I'm still... me." I took a deep breath and tried to smile, tried to make sense of it. "I know about the age thing. I know it all happened start to finish. I know it was linear, but... to me, it wasn't..." Everything was there, everything that needed to be, anyway. I smiled, and I sat down on the edge of the bed, not even minding that it was wet. I leaned in close, and I kissed Kit’s forehead. "Do you remember the last thing we talked about when you were young? That day at Disneyland, when you were a princess?" It must have been so weird for Kit, so strange putting things together, I was at pivotal points of his life and all out of order, and he knew I was but that still didn't make it make any more sense. "Mom got mad." I said with a little smile, the recollection so long ago. "I know it wasn't because of you, but it was a few weeks after you left, after Disneyland, and I was wearing Taylor's dresses again. She didn't give me the same speech, though - she told my sisters. I didn't wear anything like that again, but I know I've always wanted to be a girl, ever since Disneyland..." "I want to help you. I want to help you because I know it's who you're meant to be." I smiled and bit my lip, taking his soft hand in mine. Fifteen was a good time to start, not too long into puberty, plenty of time to reap the benefits of change. I didn't know how I was going to tell him that he might die at twenty-two, or if I would, or if he would, or if I even had the right. I just wanted him to live, wanted him to enjoy who he could become. I wanted to see that princess again, that clarity and beauty that echoed through the words that night, and the words right now. Kit was a girl. Kit knew that. "You're going to be a girl now. Okay?" "I didn't know she was you, for all those years..." I smiled shyly, looking down at the wet bed beneath the covers. "It wasn't until I just woke up, just now, that it really clicked. That girl who babysat me, and that girl I grew up with, and that girl I had a crush on, and... everything was you, Kenzie." "I can't imagine how weird this must be for you, huh...?" I bit my lip and smiled coyly, looking at the boy with a curious glance. "You know I have a crush on you, right? But you're probably not interested in a twenty-two year old, I bet you want a girl your own age. Or... now that you're a girl, maybe you want a boy your own age?" I was only teasing, but I wasn't sure how this Kit dealt with things like that - he was a new person, a fifteen year old tempered by the sweet sensitivity of a child who knew he was a girl, instead of broken and shattered by the fear of being different. This Kit was quietly confident, soft spoken and calm; he didn't wring his hands, didn't seem stressy, it was like he was... at peace. "I like twenty-two year old you very much," I said with a smile. "The last thing I remember was... was my getting hit with that laser, after you bailed me out from jail. Our date was really nice, even if we did get rained on. But the future… I don’t remember…” "You were a twenty-two year old boy without any friends, who dressed like a girl on weekends but got angry when his best friend asked if he wanted to be a girl. You were a boy who was bitter, cynical, and angry about being a boy, but one who believed it was wrong to want to be different. Then you were a teenager, a confused boy on the cusp of adulthood who felt so much shame for wanting what he wanted, but still open to the possibility. And then... a child...a young child, who desperately wanted to be pretty, to wear pretty dresses, to be seen as a girl, to be a princess..." I looked down at his hand as I played with his fingers, smiling idly to myself. He was complete. "But I'm not like that anymore," I said nervously, almost like a question. She shook her head. "I think that's because of you, because of what you taught me when I was little, or yesterday, or whenever it was." I sighed and felt the edges of the bedsheets. "Did older me ever tell you I used to wet the bed?" She shook her head. "It must've been a shock... sorry about that..." "It's no big deal," I smiled, and I meant it, too. So far I'd cleaned up the bed for three different Kit's, and I was starting to get used to it. "You had the prettiest pull-ups when you were younger. I think they helped you become less ashamed, right?" I smiled happily, looking into his eyes with an adoring stare. I felt my cheeks get pink and pulled the blanket a little higher up. I'd have to change the bedsheets at some point, but I didn't want to ruin this moment. Of course, I'd have to do so anyway. I bit hard on my lip and ran my fingers along the bedsheets. "Um... about that..." Kenzie looked curiously at me and I took a deep breath. "I actually... well, since I was... um..." How was I supposed to explain this? "I kind of like them now. I mean, whenever I go to bed, and I get to wear a pull up, I just feel... so much more... girly. It reminds me of my weekend with you..." Little seeds grow into big trees, it seemed. I smiled, thoughtfully, and nodded without any judgment in my words. "I think that's all sorts of adorable." And I really really did. I didn't know how I felt about dating someone who liked to wear pullups, but I also didn't know how I felt about a lot of things lately. "So you'll have a padded bottom when we cuddle in bed from now on? I think I'm okay with that." I smiled and thought for a moment longer. "You know, I realized I was gay at three years old, and I never told old you... because you wouldn't have understood. But I'm telling you now, because now I know you will. And you're going to be my first girlfriend. How's that feel?" "Even though I'm fifteen, and still wet the bed?" I wished I could remember particular parts about my future, most notably when I'd stop wetting the bed. Just because I liked wearing pull ups didn't mean I liked needing to. It would be a lot more enjoyable, I suspected, if I could choose when to do it. "Absolutely. Are the pullups you wear as cute as the ones you used to?" I think this had been good for me, really, because a week ago it might have been weird for me that my potential girlfriend had been born a boy and enjoyed wearing pullups. But after all of this, I was about ready to be okay with everything. I felt my cheeks take color, Kenzie much bigger than me in this way. Maybe I'd grow taller than her. Did I ever get taller than her? I was still under the covers and she was still on top, which was probably for the best. "Kenzie, the bed is still wet..." "Well, we'll have to do some research and find you something cute." I laid next to him, albeit with me on top of the covers to keep me dry. "Kit... nothing is life is a promise, nothing that you have today is guaranteed tomorrow. I want you to remember that, okay? And I want you to do everything you want." I paused, deciding that was enough, and that was all I would tell him about his potential future. "So show me right now what you want." I rolled over onto my side, careful to keep the blankets between me and Kenzie, and pressed my lips to hers. "I love you, Kenzie Macintosh, and you're what I want." Of course, I wanted other things too. I wanted to have sex, because I was a teenager, but Kenzie was very strict on waiting until I was eighteen. I wanted to figure out about my future, about the things I couldn't quite remember. I wanted to be a girl, a real girl, with dresses and boobs. I wanted to find a way to keep my bed dry that involved a very adorable undergarment. I wanted a house someday, and to figure out what I was going to do about college now that I wasn't twenty-two anymore, and I wanted to see my mom and watch her flip out about my being fifteen and wearing a bra. I wanted to tell my sisters about my new life that I'd be adopting and I wanted to make up a really fun story about how being a girl makes you look younger. I wanted to meet Alice properly, when I wasn't wearing her clothes or wetting her couch, and I wanted to remember it. I wanted to remember everything from here until forever, and every second with Kenzie. End. ----- Thank you for reading! Fully edited ePub and PDF versions of Kit 'n' Kenzie are available on our Patreon for only a dollar! Please consider supporting us; it gives us the means and motivation to keep writing for you guys! New story coming soon!
  13. 3 points
    Hi everyone! This will be my first attempt at a story. I've had most of this rolling around in my head for some time now, and finally decided to get it out. It's written in a pseudo script-like fashion. I realize I will probably be using some common tropes at first, but I hope to veer off in some other directions. The youngest characters are mentioned as being in high school. I imagine them as being at least 18. The earlier chapters will set things up for what is to come, so don't be surprised if there isn't a whole lot of diaper stuff mentioned at first. I do plan for it to get pretty graphic, though it will also have a softer side as well :). I hope you enjoy it. Thanks! --------------------------- Chapter 1: Panty Theft Regret Derrek always thought of himself as pretty average. He was clean shaven, about 6 feet tall with brown hair, green eyes, and an average build. He was a bit of a geek, but not the brainy kind… more like the kind who spend their weekends watching Star Wars and playing video games. He did have friends, but he never really hung out with them outside of school. And one thing he never claimed to be was a ladies man. He was just a shy guy, and had never been able to even ask a girl out. To make things worse, he was at the end of his junior year of high school, so prospects were not looking great. This year had proven to be drastically different than the one before. His father had married Amanda, the nurse at his High School. She officially adopted Derrek shortly after the wedding. Then tragically on the drive back from their honeymoon, their car was hit by a drunk driver, and Derrek's dad was killed. The only family he had left was his new mom. They had bonded strongly over their loss, but they were still trying to grow and strengthen their relationship. On the last day of school before Summer break, Derrek was having lunch with his friends Rob and Jack. Rob: So you put the moves on Nurse Amanda yet? Jack: Yeah man, you tap that shit? This wasn't the first time anyone had ever asked Derrek that question. Amanda was a beautiful woman. She was fit without being too muscular. A bit taller than average. She had short black hair that she typically at least partially dyed pink. Her eyes were a bright green. Vibrant arm tattoos accented her otherwise creamy white skin. And she always wore tight fitting scrubs to work. All of the male students were not so secretly attracted to her, and admired the position Derrek had found himself in. Derrek: Wow, you guys are dumbasses! And no, I'm not going to tap that shit. She's basically like my mom now, so… Rob: That's cool man. You know we're just fucking with ya, right? Derrek: Yeah, I know... Rob: That said... Garry from my Bio class told me he would pay you $500 for a pair of Nurse Amanda's used panties. And he wasn't joking around. He actually showed me the money! Jack: $500!? Wish he wanted to buy my mom's panties! Rob: He probably wants to wank off to them, Jack. Your mom's crusty granny panties would just scar him for life. Jack: Haha! Fuck you, dick! Rob: So what do you say Derrek? Derrek: Hmmm... I don't know about this. Rob: Dude just think about it. She probably wouldn't even notice them missing. Not to mention, it's $500! Derrek had dismissed the thought at first. Amanda really was officially his mother now, and it would be straight up weird to sell your mom's panties. Being the geek that he was though, there was always a new gadget or game he needed money for. The idea floated in and out of his mind for the rest of the school day. Later that night Derrek was watching TV in the living room when Amanda walked in with a big smile on her face. Amanda: What would you say to a couple pizza's tonight for dinner? I could run out to Antonio's down the street. Derrek: Heck yeah! That would be awesome! Amanda: Annnnnnnnnd! Sally loaned me a copy of that new movie. The one that takes place before Harry Potter. Derrek: Fantastic Beasts? Amanda: Yes! That's it! We could watch that while we eat. This was one thing Derrek loved about Amanda. She had a geeky quality of her own. It wasn't a constant with her, but when it popped up, it always made Derrek smile. Derrek: Sounds like a plan to me! Amanda: Alright, I'm going to run out and pick up the pizzas. Why don't you get the movie queued up and ready. I'll be back in a few. Derrek: Sure, where's it at? Amanda: I left it in my room, on the dresser near the bathroom. Derrek: On it! Amanda: Thanks, Sweety! I'll see you in a bit. Derrek finished watching his show as Amanda grabbed her car keys and purse and then headed out the back door to the garage. Once she had left, he got up, walked into her room, and spotted the movie on the dresser near the bathroom right where Amanda had said it would be. As he grabbed the movie, he saw Amanda's whicker dirty clothes basket positioned right next to the toilet in her bathroom. His mind was once more invaded with thoughts of what Rob had told him. $500 for one pair of Amanda's panties. She wouldn't even notice them missing... He tossed the idea around in his head until he couldn't talk himself out of it. He did really need to upgrade some things on his computer, and $500 could go a long way toward that. He'll do it just this once, he thought. His confidence began to waiver as he walked into the bathroom. It was a very pink room, which seemed to have the effect of continuously reminding Derrek that he didn't belong there. He felt his heart begin to pound as he lifted the lid to the dirty clothes basket. He couldn't help but feel nervous. This was the first time he had ever stolen anything from anyone, much less a family member. He began sifting through the pile of clothes until his hand glanced against something slick and satiny. "Bingo!" he thought. He grabbed at the item and withdrew his hand from the basket. There in his nervous grip was a very dirty pair of black satin panties adorned with little pink bows. They were inside out, and Derrek could see every stain that told the story of the active day Amanda must have had while wearing them. He was about to shove them in his pocket when he noticed… it. The scent. It was faint, but noticeable. Derrek had never considered himself a panty sniffer, but he found himself drawn to the scent. Again his heart pounded as if it was trying to warn him. Trying to tell him not to do what he was about to do, but he couldn't fight the urge. He brought the crotch of the panties to his nose and inhaled deeply. His eyes began to roll back in his head. As he exhaled, it was like he was breathing out pink smoke. It was the best smell he had ever smelled. It wasn't roses or strawberries, it was distinctly human, but the fact that it was Amanda's scent made it heavenly to him. Her most intimate of areas came together to produce this dirty little secret that they now both shared. Derrek suddenly took notice of how erect the smelling of Amanda's panties had made his cock. His mind and body were suddenly screaming for sex, and he was helpless to resist. He unbuttoned and unzipped his pants and began to touch himself. His heart was pounding like crazy. He flung open the pink toilet seat in an effort to contain the future product of his mounting excitement. Repositioning himself in front of the toilet, he grabbed his cock again and began rubbing it, as he buried his nose in Amanda's panties. Her special perfume made it so intense. As Derrek's masturbating kept building in intensity, he couldn't help but want more. He didn't just want Amanda's scent, he wanted to experience her with every one of his senses. He pulled the panties away from his nose and looked at the intimate stains again. He could see where her pussy had clung to the fabric; held in place in part by her personal secretions. Further down he could see where here asshole had kissed the satiny seat and left marks and a scent contribution of it's own. He didn't find it gross or disgusting at all. He just kept thinking of how it was all created by Amanda, and this drove him wild. This typically perfectly kempt woman had filthy panties. Again the intensity built up even more as Derrek could smell and practically see Amanda's most intimate secret, but he still wanted more. He still needed more. His heart raced again and he nervously gulped. His hand was shaking, as he shoved the dirty satin panties into his mouth and began rolling his tongue over them. The taste was almost more than he could handle. He was in ecstasy. His cock was sopping wet, and he felt he might cum in any minute. There was one thing he knew right then and there; there was no fucking way Garry from Bio was getting these or any other pairs of Amanda's panties. This was Derrek's treasure now, and he wasn't willing to share. The intensity was more extreme than it had felt even the first time he had ever masturbated. It felt as if his penis was crying pre-cum as he kept pumping it against his hand. The taste of the panties filled his mouth so completely that he could practically smell them on his breath. His eyes rolled back into his head again, and just at that most extreme moment. Amanda: WHAT THE FUCK!!! Amanda was standing in the doorway to the bathroom. A look of shock and fury was painted on her face. As soon as she let her presence be known, Derrek awoke from his sex crazed fog, and his head snapped to her location. He was like a deer in headlights, and was unable to move or think. His cock seemed to abandon him, as it tried to slink back to the safety of his boxer shorts. Amanda: ARE THOSE MY FUCKING PANTIES!? Derrek felt as if he must be beet red now. He was sweating heavily, and knew there was no way out of this. He quickly pulled the panties out of his mouth with one hand, and pulled his pants up with the other. Nervously he stuttered… Derrek: I, uh… Amanda leaned forward and ripped the panties from his hand. For a second she eyed the area he had been tasting, and then she resumed her furious glare at him. She held the panties away in a tight grip as if she were trying to protect them. Then she forcefully pointed at the bedroom door. Amanda: Get in your room and stay there. She wasn't screaming anymore, but her tone was low and filled with fiery anger. Derrek could tell something deep was broken that could not be fixed by anything he could say at this moment. He held on to the waist of his pants as he hurried past her, and practically sprinted to his room. He spent the rest of the night in there trying to think of how he could explain it away. Even when his stomach started growling for food, he dared not leave the safe confines of his room. It wasn't until 4:00am that he finally was able to fall asleep. The next few days were awkward at best. Derrek would wake up, and wait until he heard Amanda leave for work. Then he would come out and get some food, and watch TV. He would do that until right before Amanda returned home from work, at which point he would retreat back to his room. At first it seemed like Amanda was pretty much staying in her room too, but a few days after the event, Derrek started hearing her hanging out in the living room again. By this point Derrek had thought of a few things he should say to her, and felt she might actually hear him now. Hopefully her rage had died down enough. He just needed to work up the nerve to look her in the eye again. After all, she had caught him masturbating with her dirty panties in his mouth. That's about as awkward of a situation as you can be in… or so he thought. As Derrek sat on his bed contemplating how he should approach Amanda, he heard a knock on his bedroom door. Amanda: Derrek? His face flushed red as he opened the door. Everything he had thought to say disappeared in his sorrow swollen mind. He began to sob as he saw her standing there. Derrek: I'm sorry. I'm just so stupid! I'm sorry. I nev… Amanda held up a finger as if to silence him. She didn't seem mad at all now. She just looked serious, and like she had something to say. Amanda: It's going to be all right. I was pretty angry when I walked in on you the other day with my… well... I just thought our relationship was stronger than that. I thought I could trust you more than I feel I can right now. I have had time to think about it though, and I believe this is fixable. It's not going to be a quick fix, and it's not going to be easy for either of us, but I'm willing to put the work in. Are you, Derrek? Derrek still had tears streaming down his face. Derrek: Yes, I'll do anything. I'm so sorry! I nev… Amanda's finger shot up again to silence him once more. Amanda: Shhhhh it's alright. Everything is going to get better. As she looked at him, she could see how stressed out about this he truly was, so she pulled him into an embrace and hugged him. Amanda: Everything is going to get better. He had no idea what plans she had come up with to fix their relationship, but he figured his future would be dominated by therapy sessions and counseling. He didn't mind that though. He had fucked up, and this special woman was willing to look past it in order to be his family. He felt truly lucky to have her in his life.
  14. 3 points
    --------------------------- Chapter 4: Movie Night Once they got home they began unloading the car. Derrek: What all did you get from Aunt Becca's? Some of these boxes are heavy! Amanda: Just some clothes and household odds and ends. Derrek noticed the boxes from Becca's house smelled exactly like her living room. He thought it was interesting, but mainly took notice because it reminded him of Annabelle. She had been an unexpected surprise. Derrek couldn't wait to see her again. Amanda: Hey what do you say we order some pizzas and have a movie night? This took Derrek off guard. It reminded him of the last attempt at a movie night, which had ended with him succumbing to a pervy weakness and nearly ruining his relationship with Amanda. He didn't want things to get weird though, so he buried the feeling. Derrek: Yeah that sounds great! What do you want to watch? Amanda: Well, we still haven't seen Fantastic Beasts. Want to watch that? He started to feel a flush of nerves again, but tried hard not to let on. Derrek: Sh, sure... I heard it was good. By this point they were nearly done bringing in the boxes from the car. Derrek: Where do you want this one? Amanda looked around for a second. Amanda: You know what, lets just put that one in my room. She walked over to her door and flung it open. Then she dropped some bags she was carrying onto her bed. Amanda: Just go ahead and sit that one against the wall over there. I'm going to go grab the last box. I'll be back in a sec. This was the first time Derrek had been in this room since the incident, and he was not just in the room, but alone in it. Amanda must have regained a lot of trust in him, he thought. He turned past her bed and set the box on the ground, but as he was turning around to leave, he saw what was lying on the floor right next to one of the posts of Amanda's bed. A dirty pair of panties and a vibrator. Derrek could see that the crotch of the panties was exposed in his direction. The vibrator was laying across them. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead. He knew he had to get out of there fast. The last thing he wanted was for Amanda to think he was at it again. As he moved he realized his penis was very errect once more. Just thinking about the smell and taste of her panties again was turning him into some kind of horny Gollum. He moved as fast as he could, and tried to clear the images from his mind. By the time he reached the door, Amanda was coming in with the last box. Derrek did his best to cover the bulge in his pants. Amanda: Thanks sweety! Could you go ahead and order the pizza's for us? I want to take a quick shower before we get our movie on. Derrek: Yep. I, uh, will do that. No problem. Amanda: You know what I like. Derrek: Huh!? Amanda: Pizza! You know what I like on my pizza. Derrek: OH, haha, yeah! Amanda: Are you ok? Derrek: Yeah, I was just... thinking about something else. Sorry. Amanda: Alright, well I'll be out in a bit. With that, she disappeared into the room closing the door behind her. Derrek was almost certain she would see the panties and suspect him of sniffing them again. He wished things weren't so awkward. Sometime after the pizza had arrived, Amanda emerged from her room dressed in a comfy shirt and yoga pants. She didn't seem to have anything on her mind but pizza and the movie, so Derrek's nerves were calmed. Derrek: Are you ready for this? Amanda: Sweety, I was born ready for this! I'm a huge HP fan you know. Derrek: I've always been more of a Dell guy. Heh! He paused for a reaction that never came. Derrek: You know, like the computers? Because HP is also... Amanda: Oh I got it. I guess this pizza's not the only cheesy thing in this house, huh? They both started laughing. Amanda set her plate of pizza down on the coffee table and then went back into the kitchen. Amanda: Hey, let's celebrate! She held up a bottle of champagne as if presenting it. Derrek: What are we celebrating? Amanda: It's been a busy day, and we're finally getting to the good part. How about that? Derrek: Ok, yeah, I'm good with that! Amanda popped open the bottle and poured two glasses. She slid down onto the leather couch next to Derrek and handed him one. Amanda: To the good part! Derrek: The good part! They clinked their glasses together and drank the champagne down. Then they settled in to enjoy their movie and pizza. The night drifted on... Derrek's eyes were so heavy, he felt like he might have fallen asleep for a little while, but he could still hear the movie playing. He turned to look toward Amanda. She was staring at him with an emotionless expression. Amanda: Derrek are you still there? Derrek: What? What do you mean "still here"? It felt like he was in a foggy echoy hall. Sounds were far away. Everything was vibrating tightly. Amanda: Derrek remember last time we tried to do this. Remember we tried to have this same night, but when I went to get the pizzas, I had forgotten my wallet, and I came back early and found you in my bathroom? Derrek felt really weird. Kind of like he was drunk, but even so, hearing Amanda mention that night was making him really embarrassed. He kept trying to look away from her, but his head was too heavy to move now and there seemed to be four of her. Amanda: You had my dirty panties in your mouth. Derrek closed his eyes tight in embarrassment. Amanda: Look at me. She said it sternly, and Derrek knew she meant business. He used all his strength to open his eyes again. Amanda: You had my dirty panties in your mouth, and you were masturbating while you were sucking on them. You violated my trust that day, and what made me even more angry was that I felt like you… violated me as well. Derrek felt tears well up in his eyes. He hadn't realized his actions could have made her feel that way. Amanda: You know what my vagina smells like and tastes like now. That is a deeply personal thing. Do you understand that? You had no right to do that. I want you to know how badly that hurt me. I want you to know that in order to fix things… in order to fix what you did, I'm going to have to hurt you too. I have violated your trust and gone behind your back, and set things up that might make you hate me for a while. But I'm not doing this for revenge, I'm doing this for the sake of our relationship. These past few days have been fantastic, and are a prime example of what I want our relationship to be like. It's all been a sham though, because I can still feel your betrayal. You're still capable of that. Hell, just seeing my panties seems to make you aroused. That's not how my son should react. And that's what we're going to fix. Just keep that in mind. Whatever happens, please try to keep that in mind. The next little while was like a fever dream for Derrek. He wasn't sure if he was awake or asleep half the time. He didn't even know if Amanda had really said all of that. He was warm and his mind was everywhere and nowhere all at the same time. Then the doorbell rang out bright colors filled with explosions. He saw the notary walk in, but she looked actually happy this time. Derrek wanted to welcome her, but his words weren't good anymore. Derrek: Crollerp! Susst This made the notary laugh exposing multiple rows of teeth. Maybe a sharks mouth?, thought Derrek, as his head bobbed like a Jello Jiggler. Amanda: Derrek stis si Jemima. Amanda: Lyderrek si Dia. Adnama: kerreD? Amanda snapped her fingers right in front of Derrek's face. He felt a glob of drool fall to his chest. Amanda: I said, this is Aunt Lydia. She is going to help me take care of you. Lydia. Lydia. Derrek had heard that name recently, but he couldn't place it. He thought of the name until it started to come back to him. Annabelle said he should read something by Lydia. His head continued to bob around as he watched Amanda and Lydia talking. Talking back and forth. Faster and faster they seemed to talk. How did they even have time to think before they began speaking again? His ears were no longer working, but his mind was still trying to think through the fog. Through his blurry pulsating vision he saw Lydia hand some papers to Amanda. THOSE PAPERS! He signed those papers the other day and hadn't read them! FUCK! Derrek: SPLUGH CHINDA!!! He expended the last of his energy to yell out in vain. Then he saw Amanda put her finger to her lips as if to say "shhhhhh", and he was out.
  15. 3 points
    Hey everyone! Ready for a new Sophie & Pudding story? Kit 'n' Kenzie ended last week and Pudding and I wanted to try something a little different. I started writing this story at the beginning of the year, but it really didn't "feel" right. So Pudding and I reworked it. Though there are Little elements, the story is extremely diaper-focused. It also features a boy that DOESN'T become a girl, because I know a lot of people wanted to see that! There are still some gender elements though... sorry, I can't help myself. It takes place in a reimagined version of our world, where people wear diapers into their teens and young adulthood. It also has a lot of boy/boy content because that's a demographic we usually don't explore! In short, Untrained is a mishmash of all the things that are usually absent from a Sophie & Pudding story. As always, Early Access chapters will be available on our Patreon! Thank you for reading and make sure to leave comments! ~Sophie ------ Untrained 1.) "I'm Emme. Like Emma but not at all because a and e are different letters." I smiled as I rocked back and forth on the hard plastic chair, the crinkling of my diaper not at all subtle beneath the pleated skirt of the girls’ uniform - easier for changing times, really. The boy looked shy, but he was cute in a not-yet-a-man kind of way; his hair was short, but soft and pretty and his cheeks had a natural blush. "What's your name?" First day of school meant having to make new friends, after all, and though my long term boyfriend was in 11th grade, I wouldn't see him until after school. The whole idea of sexualizing the girl's uniforms was silly. I put my head against my arms on the table, careful to keep my top down over the waistband of my pants. It's hard to sexualize something so widely accepted, and lifting a skirt to check a girl's diaper was just that. Even boys wore the same dresses as girls in middle school, but not here, not in high school. Boys didn't wear diapers in high school the way girls did. All except me. But if they found that out, I'd be in the same outfit as the girls. "Call..." "That's an odd name." The tone wasn't something too condescending, it was just a pretty simple observation. "I like your pants.” Seeing a boy in pants in school hours was still something of a novelty to me and that was the easy compliment to make. "Are you nervous? I bet you're nervous. The instructors said that most of the boys would be the first few days - I bet your birthday is toward the end of summer, right? It's okay - you'll be fine." Easy for me to say - I didn't need to worry about training. "I'm fine... it's fine..." The black standard issue school pants were never meant to hide a diaper, and likewise, they didn't do it well. I had to be absolutely sure to always wear my sweater, even in the late summer heat, and even then I had to walk slowly. But what choice did I have? "Can I see your schedule?" Girls weren't usually very assertive, and once we got to high school we usually fell into our natural social place - especially with the boys coming out of their shells. For now I was doing okay, though, but I expected once Corles and I spent a few days together at school that would change. "I don't have any friends and it would be really fun if we had some classes together." "Sure, no problem." I grabbed the slip of paper out of my jacket pocket and passed it along the table. She seemed delighted about something and passed it back. I slipped it back into my jacket and shifted uncomfortably on the seat. Wet already...? I still had three classes… "We have the next two classes together. How cool is that?” I smiled happily, shifting in my seat. But the bell rang overhead and I knew classes were going to start soon. "You can hangout with me and Corles - he's my Daddy." "I never liked that word," I said with a frown, climbing up from the seat with much too much care. I took a deep breath and followed behind Emme. "I think it's messed up to call your boyfriend Daddy, you know? Just because of the whole diaper thing... it's kind of gross, actually." It tended to stop, though, once girls were out of diapers, too. But that was anywhere from 18-22. "I think it's cute. I mean, it's not like it's a permanent thing, but you think about it - we get changed here by school staff, but otherwise a boyfriend changes our diapers, takes care of us, gives us baths, it's pretty much that sort of thing." Despite the public title fading in time, the level of subservience that a girl had with a man was very prominent throughout the rest of her life. "Don't you daydream about a cute girl to lay down on a bed and stare longingly into her eyes while you untape her? Knowing she needs you?" “No,” I said with a frown, still following Emme at quite a slow pace. I meant it, too. I wasn't an unattractive boy, though probably not the kind of attractive most girls here were interested in. But the idea of changing someone out of their diapers...? I was the youngest - I'd never had to. It just seemed so weird to me. Why couldn't they do it themselves? I did it myself! "You wouldn't want to lay me down... lift my blouse a little, slide my skirt up and look into my big blue eyes, look at my blushing cheeks as I nibble the tip of my thumb...?" I smiled coyly, daydreaming a little bit at the description that Corles had once given - most boys were enamored with the idea! That Call wasn't was a little bit peculiar. "Come on. Come with me." I took his hand in both of mine the way a child would with an adult and began to lead him down the hall to one of the changing halls. Shit, seriously? Come on! "I... hey, we have class. Cut it out!" But she'd pulled me through and into one of the changing rooms. Boyfriends changing their girlfriends at school was forbidden - it was a strictly parental or staff thing - but girls needed a place to be changed or change themselves regardless. What was worse, these places were usually checked in on pretty often... "We're going to get caught!" "We'll be fine." I was gleeful and bubbly - a lot of girls my age got this way when changing was on the table - and I pulled the flimsy curtain around one of the changing alcoves. It wasn't a lot of privacy, but we scarcely needed it. "Lift me onto the changing table." "Emme! Not only are we going to get caught and suspended,” on the first day of school, no less, “but you said something about a boy, right? He wouldn't be happy with this!" But a second later, she was standing an inch away, our heights nearly even and her eyes level with mine. Her hands fell to my hands and put them in place on her hips. I could barely breathe. Corles wouldn't mind - as an 11th grader he had very little to prove, and Call would be aspiring to be just like him anyway. I put the boy’s hands on my hips and smiled at him, biting my lip and whispering. "Change me, okay? I'm just a helpless girl, and I need a big strong boy to take care of me... lift me onto the table...?" I was swaying left to right, coyly, smiling cute as a button. Alright, so maybe it wasn't so bad... and damn, Emme was cute. I lifted her up onto the changing table, which wasn't too difficult, and she laid back against the padding. I let out a little sigh and lifted up her skirt. The diaper, despite the pink hue, was definitely wet. All I could think about was how badly I wished I could change, too... A boy as freshly out of diapers as Call was wouldn't have the same level of practice as Corles did, but a lot of people had younger siblings and had some level of skill at this. "You should compliment your girl when she's on the changing table, Call, because she's going to be very self-conscious and she's going to look to you to bolster that for her." The words were very adult, but my tone was still 'little', the way I spoke when Corles changed me. "Um... sure..." But of course, I had no idea what to say. I took a deep breath and untaped the sides of the pink diaper. Colors were pretty popular, but the cloth movement never really stuck. Some girls still wore them, but they were never very popular. It always added too much waddle. Regardless, this would be the first girl I'd ever see naked. I didn't care, not really. Nudity wasn't so intimate anymore, but it was still a moment. "You're... really pretty, Emme. I mean that, too. And you smell like vanilla..." Which I guess is better than pee. He was pretty good, but he needed to do better if he wanted to catch a really nice girl. "Imagine you're on the table and I'm changing you, and you're a pretty girl and you're shy, think of some of the things you'd like me to say to you..." The cold air was a sharp contrast to the warm diaper and my legs tingled with a sort of pins and needles that wouldn't last very long. I knew how this was supposed to be done. My parents had changed me many times, and instructors in elementary school. By middle school, all the boys were changing themselves, and by high school, even most of the girls were too. And I knew how to lift her legs, but when I tried, I couldn’t get the diaper under her. I had to ask her to lift up herself. It wasn't a proud moment for me. "You're really cute, and... and outgoing, which isn't supposed to be nice, but it really is. I would never have talked to you, and you made a friend, and that's such a nice attitude." Okay, so it was a start. I smiled as he pulled the diaper up between my legs and taped it on either side, then sat up, looking down at him with a sideways and sort of wry smile. I took his hand in both of mine again so he couldn't run, then nodded to the table. "Your turn. Up on the table." Firm and a little bit playful the way Corles was with me - I'd only seen it by accident when he'd reached up with my legs, but Call was definitely wearing a diaper. “W-what are you talking about...?" I felt my stomach sink, turning toward where the door would be if it wasn't for the curtain. Lunch was over. The room would probably stay empty, but an instructor would be in soon to verify that before classes. I felt my chest pound. "We need to get to class." "You can go wet, or you can go dry. Come on, Call, I won't tell." It was weird, but I mean, no weirder than most other stuff that happened at school - diapers leaked and tapes broke and problems were problems. "I'm your friend, remember?" We were the same height and to be honest I was maybe a little stronger, and I lifted the boy under the arms and sat him on the edge of the changing table. "Lay down." I felt like someone had lifted my stomach out of my body. I thought I'd throw up, but damn did I feel tiny, even on top of the table so much higher than the girl. She put her hands on my chest and pushed me backward against the padding. "I don't know what you're talking about, cut it out!" I tried to sit up again. His movements to sit up were abruptly stopped, like a puppet with its strings cut, when I unbuttoned the boys pants and tugged them down to confirm my suspicions. A diaper. And a wet one, to boot. "Be still, beautiful, I'll get you all changed and dry." Okay, so I'd never changed a boy, not like this, and I'd only ever been changed by my parents, my boyfriend and school administrators (the latter of whom were quite detached) so this was new, but I emulated Corles for the most part as I untapped the diaper. I thought I would die. It really couldn't get any worse than this, right? Wrong. The door opened a second later and I tumbled down off the table. The diaper was already gone, the same pink kind my sister wore, and I very quickly tugged my pants back up just before the curtain was drawn. "Young lady, you know better than to have boys back here, what is the meaning of this? What is your name." I smiled confidently as I could manage and looked up at the stern woman's face - she was my boyfriends gym teacher and we'd met only once before in passing during induction this morning. "Emme Matruglio, Miss. I'm sorry Miss, it won't happen again Miss.""And you, young man?" I answered for Call, though. "I was showing him where the girls got changed, because he was curious Miss. You know how boys are." "Yes, well..." She seemed convinced, mostly, though her temper was a little sour still. The whole deal ended with an "If I ever catch either of you together in here again..." and I was ushered out of the changing rooms. I followed behind Emme was the teacher led us back to class. When we arrived, we both took a seat in the back. My anxiety was overwhelming. I could barely breathe. Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck... "Are you okay?" I was smiling at the adrenaline, but I was also worried because Call looked as though he might die. "Take my bag once class starts and go to the bathroom - I have a spare." We were about the same size, and I wouldn't need my spare, since the school supplied them. I imagined that Call would, though - if he was still wearing at fifteen, that meant he was an Untrained. Things could get very very unpleasant for him. --- The first seven chapters of Untrained are available now on Patreon! Please consider supporting us!
  16. 3 points
    <Neural Uplink Reconnected In Real Time.> To say that the rest of that day was uneventful would be misleading and factually incorrect. Having my best friend and the only other sane person in the world ripped away from me because her mother had errands to run was eventful. Finding out through a series of unplanned trial and error that I had roughly ninety seconds from the time I realized that I needed to relieve myself to the time that my underwear became squishy from urine was eventful. Being bathed by my mother and then put to bed shortly after sunset was eventful; especially given the likelihood that I’d wake up wet again. Hearing the harsh tones of my parents arguing…again…right before sleep claimed me was eventful. Eventful to me, but to any other human being pushing thirty, it likely would have been common place to the point of banality. All of these things were eventful, but I’m choosing not to upload those specific memories because the one thing I don’t feel they are is pertinent. Through firsthand experience and the brief “playtime” I had with Julia, I concluded that there had been more drastic changes to the world at large than would have been initially suggested by the data I had spent years collecting. Not only had my capabilities been severely reduced, but apparently as far as the rest of human society was concerned, twenty-nine was the new two and a half… if that. Yet I didn’t fully appreciate how much the world had changed until the next day. <Memory Sequence Uploading. August 18th, 2017 8:30 A.M.> After waking up, changing out of my-on-the-verge-of-leaking Pull-Up, (trying not to listen to my father’s remarks that I should maybe go back to diapers at night), and breakfast, my parents explained to me that they were going back to work, and that meant I was going “back” to daycare. The great panic of so many children disappearing and then reappearing- as those affected by the chronotons justified and misremembered the entirely of the population mentally and socially regressing by twenty-seven odd years- had allowed them each to take the day off of work to make sure that their little girl was all right, but now that they knew I was okay, we all had to get back into our regular routine. I didn’t know whether this willful ignorance was the result of chronoton saturation, the human psyche’s need to put everything in place so that it makes sense, or some combination thereof. Regardless, if my parents were any indicator, the world was quickly moving on and accepting of the new status quo. As I sat in the unnecessary booster seat of my mother’s SUV, scores of buildings both familiar and strange zipped by on the periphery. Julia had been right. Not only had clothing changed to fit our new perceived social standing, but buildings and businesses as well. Most of the franchises, their logos designed to be forever stamped upon the popular subconscious remained: the restaurants, the mega-marts and grocery stores; the places that catered to all walks of life. Looking at them I’d never know that anything had changed. So too were local landmarks that people familiar with the town could use to navigate better than street signs: statues, the old church, the retention pond that never quire drained, schools. All of it was the same. Yet, like a dark road that you normally only travel by day, some things, no matter how familiar, were decidedly different. I spotted men in their mid to late thirties running on the elementary school playground with all the zest and zeal of stereotypical second graders in their sneakers with the Velcro and no button shorts. Women in their mid-forties popped bubblegum and gossiped with each other in their Catholic school uniforms as Mom drove me by the church. And here I was sitting, in a floral-patterned shirt, nothing to cover my fresh Pull-Up but a hot pink skirt (provided I didn’t bend over too much,) the slightest bit envious of all of them. Whether I envied them their clothing, their status, or their ignorance, I cannot objectively say. Then there were the other buildings: Most of them zipped by too fast as my mother drove down not-quite-memorized roads that I had long taken for granted, but based on the décor and color scheme of their signs, much had changed. Too many bright signs with letters in primary colors. Too many pictures of various cartoon mascot animals in safety-pinned on diapers. Too many mannequins with gigantic baby clothes on them in store windows. Losing (or, more accurately, misremembering) their target clientele, many businesses had transformed to serve the needs of a community filled with gigantic children. A red bricked building I once knew to be a bar was now some kind of child’s clothes consignment shop. The Planet Fitness that I passed every day on the way to work was now a Gymboree. A Gap was now a Baby Gap. Of course there were more baby stores. If ages zero to thirty were considered infants and toddlers, those goods and services would be in higher demand. Unwittingly, I had changed an entire world’s economy. And then, during the times when my mother would slow down enough, I got an eyeful of the rest of this topsy turvy reality I’d created. Grown men and women were being pushed around in strollers. Someone in their late teens or early twenties was still breastfeeding in public. A car pulled up at a stoplight, and I saw someone only a few years younger than me, sitting rear facing, batting at the dangling toys of their car seat, giggling and drooling idiotically. I’d have to find a way to get to my lab and fix all of this mess, I decided. This was my mistake. I’d just have to figure out where I went wrong, then find a way to get back to the institute, get back to my equipment. A tall order to be sure, but nothing was impossible; if anything, this entire misadventure was proof of that much. I sucked in my breath as I felt the sudden, sharp, stinging sensation of a full bladder? Really?! I had just gone before my mother and I had left for daycare. “Mommy!” I whimpered, desperation and urgency in my voice, “Potty!” “Really?” she asked, her eyes unbelieving in the rear-view mirror. “You just went before we left the house.” The feeling was building. Less than ninety seconds and counting. “I know,” I whined. “I gotta go, though.” The SUV sped up. “Just hold on, Elisa, baby,” Mommy said. “We’re almost there.” Sixty seconds. Don’t think about don’t think about it don’t think about it don’tthinkaboutit. “You’re doin’ good, big girl,” she encouraged me. “Just hold it. We’ve got a potty in the trunk. We can stop at the daycare, and set you right on it before we even go inside.” As humiliating as the thought of peeing in the parking lot of whatever childcare facility my mother was taking me to, the idea of me urinating in my clothes seemed infinitely more terrifying. It was an illogical fear, like a phobia, gripping me despite all intellectual protestations. Logically, dispassionately, in hindsight, I might have had an easier time of willfully succumbing to my bladder, saving myself the stress, and dedicating my mind to more important things, like fixing the whole of reality so that I was at least considered a middle schooler. But only babies went pee-pee in their undies. I was a big girl. I didn’t need diapers. I wasn’t a baby. Thirty-seconds and counting till my bladder would let loose, and suddenly the term “baby” had become a slur of some sort in my mind; a way to instantly other and demean someone…or myself. Right then, had you asked me, nudity would have been preferable to diapers. Despite Julia’s safeguards, new immature impulses and outlooks had been slowly but surely worming their way into my subconscious. For one reason or another, the idea that I had been or would soon be reduced to nothing more than a particularly verbose and gifted toddler seemed likely. “Almost there, Elisa,” Mommy snapped me back to attention, the car decelerating as we approached our destination. Why did this place seem so familiar to me? The entire route we’d taken, almost exactly like the route I took everyday to- KA-THUNK Mom’s SUV barreled over a final speedbump into the parking lot, causing the entire car to bounce. I gasped in surprise and shock, my underwear becoming hot and moist as, not for the first time that day, I started to wet myself. Queen Ariel had one less sea shell in her collection. How was I going to save the world when I couldn’t keep my training panties dry for longer than ninety seconds? I said nothing. No crying. No screaming. No protestations that “I was a big girl,” as the car slowed to a stop. All present and available data pointed to the contrary; and as a scientist, when a scientist’s hypothesis is not supported by the data, they must re-evaluate their hypothesis. Try as I might, in terms of my physical capabilities and needs, I was not a big girl any longer. Mommy opened up the side door, and saw me sulking in the backseat. “Didn’t make it?” she asked. Woefully, I shook my head in reply. She leaned in and unbuckled me from the booster seat. “Well, that’s okay,” she said, (because in this brave new world I had made it was normal for someone my age to have “accidents”) “you’ll just have to try harder later.” She reached out her hand, and as if mine had a mind of its own, I accepted it, stepping out of the car and onto the hot pavement. Still preoccupied with the now sagging training panties between my thighs, I didn’t recognize the large cement building before me. The sign over the entrance said, “Tiny Tots. Ages 25-30.” That made sense. Even if infancy lasted well into the twenties, as far as the world was now concerned, it was impractical to keep actual newborns with substantially larger “children”. I walked, bowlegged to prevent the urine soaked mass from touching me, disgusted with myself as I was. Apparently, I was an extremely heavy wetter. Maybe Daddy was right, I thought absentmindedly; maybe I did need to go back to diapers…at least for the nightti- stop it! Stop it stop it stoppit! Instantly and immediately, I was furious with myself. I was thinking like one of them…like the little girl the world expected me to be. I was Dr. Elisa Briggs, not some diaper wearing brat. I couldn’t allow myself the luxury to slip into infantile oblivion. I had a world to fix. I had to get back to my- MY LAB! That’s what this place was: The Institute for Chrono-Research and Innovation. Or at least that’s what it had been before. Now…now it was “Tiny Tots. Ages 25-30”. Its gray granite walls were suddenly a cheery sky blue. Over to the side of the main building, where a tasteful bamboo garden had been, was now a mulched playground with plastic slides and baby swings intended to accommodate fully grown adults. Still in my stupor, I was pushed through the front doors, their formally clean and clear veneer now plastered with butterfly and smiley face stickers. “It’s okay,” my mother whispered to me, “we’ll get you some clean undies as soon as I sign you in.” Clearly, she was misattributing my distress; though to be truthful, had my bladder not already been emptied, I would have likely wet myself at the initial shock I felt. My throat felt dry and pinched. The reception area was still there, only now the clean marble floor had been transmuted into worn and sturdy carpeting. My mother led me up to a desk, a sign in book prominently displayed. She pressed a button, an electronic bell of some sort to the right of the book, as she flipped through the pages, finding my name and signing me in. As she signed the page with my name one, making sure to mark the time and date, I noticed a hand painted mural on the wall in front of me. As if mocking me and my hubris, it showed a childishly drawn scene of “children” playing in a grassy field, the sun shining overhead. The whiny creak of unoiled hinges alerted me to the door opening to my, right. From my lab…from what used to be my lab, an older woman, grey-haired and bespectacled, came out, her bony frame concealed by the baggy sunshine yellow t-shirt she wore. She looked at me, and her eyes lit up with recognition. Sadly, I recognized her, too. < Memory Upload Disconnected> <Neural Uplink Reconnected In Real Time.> I don’t believe in God, personally. I have nothing against faith, and I am open to the possibilities that there might be some sort of “higher power” out there, but I only tend to believe in what I can measure and what I can see. Yet the amount of coincidences and little, petty ironies that have piled up lately are so numerous that I can’t help but speculate if some form of intelligence has been toying with me. Perhaps chronotons have a sense of humor. <Memory Sequence Resume Uploading. August 18th, 2017> “Why, hello, Elisa,” she spoke in the high-pitched sing-song rhythm reserved for small children. “Are you ready to learn today?” I wanted to say that her name was Helen; but despite my superb, near photographic memory, I had never invested the modicum of effort needed to memorize the woman’s name. People’s names just weren’t something that I typically had time for. To me, she was just the lab’s secretary. I stood there, tall enough to look her in the eye, but feeling so powerless and shocked that she might as well have been looming over me. Two days ago, she was only good enough to answer phones and take messages. As of today, she was considered my mental, developmental, and social superior. She was my- “Teacher…?” Even the word left a bitter taste in my mouth. “Yes, Elisa?” she leaned in. I stood there; paralyzed, shaking, dumb. A familiar, comforting hand was on my shoulder. “She’s a little rattled still from all the strangeness that’s been going on,” Mommy offered by way of explanation. “A lot of the little ones are,” my ex-secretary replied. “Did she mysteriously pop off somewhere, too?” “The memorial park, if you’d believe it.” “Oh my,” my now-teacher remarked. “you’re lucky you found her.” I looked behind me and saw my mother nodding vehemently. “We didn’t have many kids here yesterday, obviously,” I-think-Helen continued, “but it seems everyone is trickling back in; trying to get things back to normal.” Again, my mother nodded in agreement. “Same here,” she said. “I’m hoping to get this whole messy business behind us.” The teacher looked back to me. “Speaking of business,” she leaned in and spoke slowly and clearly as if I might not understand her otherwise; “we were about to start Circle Time. Are you ready to come learn with us?” I wasn’t. I really wasn’t. I looked back to my Mommy, my eyes pleading. I wasn’t ready for this; my hopes had already been dashed by seeing this. Please, please don’t cast me into this strange limbo- trapped somewhere between child and adult. The pity in my mother’s eyes was evident, but that didn’t stop her from saying, “Go on sweetie. Mommy will pick you up after work.” She scooted me forward, and my hands – disobedient – grabbed hold of the woman who used to answer my phones. Mommy added as an afterthought, “Oh, and I didn’t check to make sure, but she said she had a little accident on the way over.” “I’m sure she did,” my so-called teacher agreed. “Elisa usually knows when she’s had an accident and is the first to speak up about it. She’s very advanced in that way.” A hint of bile crept up into the back of my throat. I’d gone from being a genius scientist to being advanced because I knew when I’d peed my pants and could tell someone about it. I didn’t have time to look back and call out as my mother walked away from me. My legs weighted down by my own insistence, but still keeping pace with the teacher, I was led into what used to be my old laboratory; only now, apparently, it was the “Butterfly Room,” if signs and labels were to be believed. More than ever, I wanted to cry. My beautiful, spacious, clean laboratory had been transmogrified into a rough-and-tumble pre-school. The storage space where Julia had kept her myriad of fungi, viruses, and bacteria had been replaced with a row of cubbies. My own desk, computer and workbench now held tinker toys. The space reserved for HAZMAT suits and other safety equipment was now a dress up and dramatic play center; a fireman’s yellow coat and red helmet was on a hook next to my old lab coat, a play stethoscope hanging out of one of the pockets. Over by the rat cages, Lucy and Ethel remained, now the class pets instead of the award winning scientific curiosities. I was led over to the cubbies. On the way there I saw the rest of the class, all who would have been my peers in age if not intellect under normal circumstances, sitting in a semi-circle facing a wall decorated with educational posters. “Just a second, Carol,” my teacher called out to another middle-aged woman as she walked me over to the cubbies. “Let me get Elisa changed, and then we’ll start circle time.” At the mention of my name, Julia, turned her head and made eye contact with me. When it registered with her that I had recently wet myself, she had the good grace to blush and look away. Th teacher reached into a cubby that had my name and picture- a photograph of me smiling giddily from behind my strapped on glasses- and took out a fresh pink Pull-Up, brandishing it in her free hand as she rudely yanked me away towards a bathroom that hadn’t existed until two days ago. Right next to it was what was unmistakably a changing table; wide, long, and thick enough to accommodate someone my size. Despite myself, I glanced back at the semi-circle of adult toddlers, many of them hunched over enough so the waistbands of their underpants poked out slightly. While some had the purplish pinks and bright blues of Pull-Ups poking up out of the top of their pants, just as many, if not more, had the flimsy, frail and uneven white edges of a diaper peeking out over their waistbands. If that wasn’t evidence enough, the difference in the padding around their bums had been fairly obvious, too. Mommy had been right: some children my age hadn’t even begun potty training. I really was advanced. I sucked in my breath as I passed the changing table on the way to the bathroom, as if I was afraid to catch the babyishness surely contained within. There but for grace of God, pure luck, or something in between go I. It could always be worse. It might have been my relentless curiosity and desire to collect data, or it might have been just a more complex but futile attempt to prove my maturity, but I felt compelled to test the limits of this new reality. “Tell me Miss…” my voice bounced off the bathroom walls as I was escorted in, “…teacher; are you aware that the third law of thermodynamics states that the entropy of a system approaches a constant value as the temperature approaches absolute zero?” “I did not know that,” my ex-secretary replied as she closed the door behind us and went for a package of baby wipes resting on the toilet. Her tone was that of a person listening without listening; as if she wasn’t particularly interested in what I had to say, but was letting me say it. I might as well have been explaining the intricacies of a child’s television show that she had absolutely no interest in watching to her. “I personally think the fascinating thing about that is,” I pressed on while she knelt down to access my sagging underwear, “that there’s no such thing as absolute zero. It’s purely theoretical, since as long as there’s motion somewhere in the universe, there will always be a form of heat.” The easy open sides of the Pull-Up did just that, and I helped by holding up my skirt so that my nether regions could be properly cleaned. “That’s a very good point,” I-think-Helen replied, wiping me between my legs; not even looking me in the eye. She had no interest in anything I had to say. I might as well may have been talking about My Little Pony while she sanitized my privates, except that I didn’t know anything about My Little Pony. Great, another “adult” who was either too deluded or too stupid to notice that the content and vocabulary I was using was far too complex for a pre-schooler. My parents were the former, I believed. The woman who was dressing me in what amounted to a tapeless diaper, the latter. I was forced to make a show of washing my hands, as absurd as that was, and then walked over to the semi-circle, Julia patting a bare patch of carpet beside her, while my former employee threw away the wet Pull-Up in the diaper pail. “How are you holding up?” Julia asked as I took a spot on the floor next to her. “Not great,” I muttered. “All data is indicating that we’re royally scre-“ “Elisa,” the older woman in the middle of the circle, Carol, interrupted me. “We’re about to start Circle Time. You two can talk afterwards during play time.” Her tone brooked no argument. “Yes Ma’am.” Julia replied with automaticity, lowering her head in submission. I followed suit and felt my own cheeks flush as a flash of shame tingled across the back of my brain. Julia always was a people pleaser, but why was I feeling so easily cowed? Some part of me, for whatever reason, recognized this woman’s authority and wanted to please her. Was she really that much more of a “grown-up” than I used to be…than I was? Miss Carol addressed the rest of the class. “Okay gang, it’s Circle Time. It’s Justin’s turn to be our special helper.” On cue, a skinny brown-haired man with a bowl cut climbed to his feet and waddled over to the front. Based on the swollen bulge between his legs and the light smell of ammonia and baby powder that wafted behind him, he was obviously diapered and would likely need to be changed soon. He held out his hand and Miss Carol placed a stick with a plastic pointing finger on one end into his grip, before maneuvering him over to a poster entitled “Days of the Week.” “Sing along if you know the words, and Justin and I will point.” The older woman maneuvered herself behind the toddlerized man and grabbed hold of his wrist while he stood there stupidly and looked at the brightly colored display. A little boombox, manned by I-think-Helen kicked in, and synthesized harpsichord notes filled the room. Bland, autotuned, synthesized, not-quite-adult-not-quite-child voices blared out: “Days of the Week (snap snap) Days of the Week (snap snap) Days of the week, days of the week, days of the week. (snap snap)” I guffawed in surprise. The Addams Family? Really? As mnemonic device for the days of the week? Julia and I shot each other the same baffled look and we giggled at the absurdity and ridiculousness as it all. Something must have overcome the two of us. While Justin was being Miss Carol’s puppet- her hand guiding his to the correct days- and the other grown children were picking their noses or mumbling, Julia and I sang along: “There’s Sunday and there’s Monday. There’s Tuesday and there’s Wednesday. There’s Thursday and there’s Friday. And then there’s Saturday. Days of the Week (snap snap) Days of the Week (snap snap) Days of the week, days of the week, days of the week. (snap snap)” The teachers praised us. “Good job, Julia and Elisa!” We both sat up a little straighter at that. A feeling of accomplishment welled up in me. I might have been a pre-schooler, but I was still the smartest pre-schooler, damnit. The next track came on the boombox, and Justin was moved over to a “types of weather” chart, as different types of weather were sung to a rough approximation of “Oh My Darlin’ Clementine.” “Sunny-Sunny, Sunny-Sunny, it is Sunny in the sky. S-U-N-N-Y Sunny, it is Sunny in the sky.” Julia and I both instantly picked up the pattern, and smiling proudly and smugly to ourselves, repeated the process in our seats for “cloudy”, “rainy”, “windy”, and “snowy”. I was bouncing when the grown-ups complimented us on participating and picking up on the words. I was smart! I was a big-girl! Next came a song about writing numerals to the melody of “Skip to My Lou”, which we executed flawlessly. Again, we were perfect when reciting the letter names and sounds to the tune of Jeopardy “A for apple, a-a-a.” The pictures on the wall aided us in predicting what the other letters would be “for”. The whole extravaganza ended with a song about basic shapes to the tune of “I’m a little tea-pot.” Within seconds, we- child geniuses that we were- picked up on each rhythm and song and sang along perfectly as if we had heard these songs every day for months. The teachers seemed so happy and surprised at our sudden progress. But why should they be surprised? Julia and I were both advanced. Even when we had a potty accident we knew it and could tell people about it so we could get changed right away. Poor Justin’s diaper was all squishy and he didn’t even notice or care. He wasn’t even close to going potty like a big kid. It was only after the music faded, the opiate of praise removed; after we were allowed to scatter and go play that we were able to objectively look at ourselves and our behavior of the past ten minutes. Julia pulled me over to a low shelf filled with blocks. “What the hell just happened there?” she asked. My head shook so fast, I was vibrating. “I don’t know,” I admitted. I thumbed back to wall filled with educational posters. “That wasn’t completely an act from you either?” I asked. “Not at all,” Julia said, her pig-tails flopping. “I’ve been getting super excited from praise from grown-up…adult…oh you know what I mean,” she sighed. “I don’t understand it. I can still recite the parts and functions of a cell in my sleep. I can still recite my doctoral thesis practically verbatim,” she paused and looked over her shoulder, “ but I felt more accomplished when our secretary patted me on the head for singing the ABC’s than I have in years.” “Me too,” I admitted. “I felt more proud of myself when my Mommy let me wipe myself than when we got that grant money a few years back.” Julia crossed her arms, and poked her upper lip out. “I wouldn’t know. I haven’t had that pleasure yet.” I stared down at my sneakers, trying to distract myself by reciting complex theoretical equations in my head. Julia looked over my shoulder and my gaze followed hers as Miss Carol taped Justin into a fresh Luvs, his pants around his ankles on the changing table. “Still, it could be worse,” she granted. “At least we’re not totally regressed.” Without realizing, it we were holding hands, gripping each other’s fingers tightly as the poor man was helped off the table before his pants were pulled up over the diaper. My colleague looked to me. “You don’t have an irrational fear of being put back in diapers, too, do you?” “There’s nothing irrational about it,” I replied defensively. The only person whose opinion I still respected gave me a quizzical look. “I mean,” I stuttered, “I just don’t want to be a baby, that’s all. Babies where diapers.” “But isn’t infancy a matter of physical development that we’ve long since surpassed?” Julia asked. “Is an old person who is incontinent a baby?” “No,” I scoffed. “Don’t be silly.” “Then why are we both afraid of losing our big girl Pull-Ups?” she countered. “Why are we defining babies by what they wear instead of their chronological age? Why are we responding to positive reinforcement of perceived caregivers and authority figures so strongly?” “Oh shit,” I whispered, Julia’s analysis hitting home. “We really are regressing.” “Yes and no,” Julia gripped my hand. “I specifically designed my anti-regression safeguard to affect cognition. I think we’re whole in that regard.” Her eyes became slightly glassy as she blinked back tears. “But emotionally, I think we’re becoming closer and closer to two-year olds.” I tried to be clinical and cold; to act as an example and source of strength for my friend. “Then let’s stay away from emotions,” I said. “Focus on the work we have to do. Like, why has the world changed? Like, I can see furniture and clothes being retrofitted to meet our physical needs after the fact, but that should take time. There shouldn’t instantly be adult Pull-Ups and…” I gulped, “the only diapers that should fit us should be Depends.” Julia let go of my hand and began scanning the shelves filled with blocks. “Maybe chronotons don’t’ function exactly like we thought. Maybe they’re somewhat psychoactive.” She went over and began precariously stacking cardboard bricks into a careful tower in criss-crossing rows of three. I toddled after her. “But none of our experiments suggested that. The environment never reconfigured themselves when we exposed Lucy and Ethel to chronotons.” “To be fair,” Julia said, still stacking. “Is a baby rat’s cage all that different from an adult rat’s?” I opened my mouth to protest, but finding nothing to argue, I conceded. “Point taken.” I took a seat by Julia as she continued to construct her block tower, the gears in her head clearly turning. I felt just as much as heard the soft paper crinkle of the disposable training pants encasing me. That was another point of contention. “Yeah, but that’s another thing that’s bothering me,” I said. “Chronotons from when we were toddlers the first time around leaked out into the world. Wouldn’t you say our current treatment is a little more…modern? Shouldn’t George Bush be president? Shouldn’t smart phones be gone? Shouldn’t I have been watching nineties cartoons this morning instead of SpongeBob re-runs?” “I’ve thought about that,” Julia replied. She wasn’t taking her eyes off of her tower, now several rows high so that she was having to rise to her knees to continue stacking. “I think we left a few variables out and were working under some incorrect assumptions.” “Like what?” “We were harvesting chronotons from the fifth dimension,” my friend reminded me, “but chronotons only radiate outward into the fifth dimension from the present. Chronotons from the past mixed with the chronotons being generated from the present. Maybe this is what it looks like when past infects the present.” Julia pointed to a row of blocks near the bottom. “Let’s say that this is chronotons from the past when we were toddlers.” Gently, she poked a block out of the stack and removed it, leaving the rest of the pile still standing stall. “Then we moved those moments in time, those states of being, up here to the present.” The brick she removed went to the top of the tower. “The rest of reality still stands, but now in the present day, we’re potty training again, and this part,” she pointed to the top and wiggled her fingers down back to the base, “is spreading and dripping down the rest. The present and past still happened, but now the entire structure of reality has changed to explain why we never left daycare, and have gaps in our potty training.” I felt myself frown. “You’re suggesting that chronotons act like both a particle and a living thing?” I asked. “Like a kind of bacteria that’s spreading and cross breeding?” Julia looked at me and shrugged. “Unless you’ve got a better explanation.” I didn’t. “It still doesn’t quite explain why this building became a daycare,” she said. “It never was one to begin with.” “Maybe it would have been one, had it been normal for people in their twenties to need care at this level.” I said, giving her tower a look over. “ Cause and effect aren’t exactly intuitive where chronotons are concerned. Neither is conservation of mass, in all likelihood.” Bored now that she had given visual metaphor to her theory, Julia knocked over the cardboard bricks onto the carpet. She started stacking them again into something less defined. A castle perhaps? “What do you mean?” she asked as I watched her build. How to put what I was thinking? I saw a hint of Pull-Ups poking out from the back of her shorts, and inspiration struck me. “Like, do you really think that all of your Pull-Ups used to be panties? That your toddler bed used to be a grown-up bed?” My colleague stopped stacking the blocks and looked at me. “I…I suppose so? I haven’t given it much thought.” “How old were the panties you were wearing the night before they changed…” I stopped myself; poor choice of words, “err…transformed into Pull-Ups?” Julia reached behind her and hiked her shorts up. “I dunno. Why would I know that off the top of my head?” “Had them for a couple years?” I suggested. “At least.” “Right,” I nodded. “You don’t keep track because you wash and re-wear underwear again and again as long as it fits and is in good condition. But with disposables, new ones have to be manufactured and replaced daily. If everyone under thirty had their underwear-and just their underwear-transform to diapers…” “We wouldn’t have enough diapers and training pants to make it through a week, even when accounting for countries where infants don’t wear diapers.” Now she was getting it. “And I felt my panties get thicker,” I told my friend. “Me too,” she said. Without consciously meaning too, my hand wandered underneath my skirt and I gave my Pull-Ups a quick squeeze. Julia was noticeably touching her thighs together, likely taking notice of the slight padding between them. “But where did the material come from?” I asked. Both of us sat there in silence for a few moments, neither of us knowing the answer, the question only now coming into my head. Julia broke the silence. “Are you suggesting that all this stuff just…just materialized out of thin air?” I frowned. The idea that such a thing could happen was against every known and plausible scientific law that I was aware of. The amount of energy required to convert air into solid materials alone would likely drain the sun. Finally, I spoke. “We still don’t know precisely how chronotons react with inanimate objects beyond a few isolated unprocessed samples,” “We never thought to,” Julia said. Then her own eyes showed a flash of shock as the further implications of our meddling occurred to her. “The extra strain on natural resources would already be catastrophic,” she told me. “Oil is needed for the plastic and elastic needed for diapers. “ “You don’t suppose the chronotons had other effects do you?” I asked. “Like, replenishing of certain irreplaceable resources?” “I have no idea,” Julia admitted. “Every bit of news I’ve heard my mommy listening to has been about the kids popping up all over the place. There’s no talk of any kind of resource shortages.” She paused. “No more than usual that is.” She giggled. It was dry and bitter, but it was giggling all the same. “Maybe we accidentally solved the resource crisis on accident.” < Memory Upload Disconnected> <Neural Uplink Reconnected In Real Time.> I had no idea if we did. I still don’t. All I do know is that the diapers and baby clothes are still very much in demand and plentiful. The adult and child sections of clothing stores have shrunk considerably, but the baby aisles have ballooned proportionately with no shortage in stock. <Memory Sequence Resume Uploading. August 18th, 2017> With no further data to examine, I found my mind wandering to seeking further solutions to our current predicament. “So what do we do now?” I asked. “Wait until we’re considered ‘old’ enough to re-enroll in college, re-earn our degrees, and pick up our research where we left off?” “I don’t know,” Julia shuddered. “I have no idea. Never had to literally restart my life.” She turned her attention back to the stacking bricks. “I’m feeling really overwhelmed, right now.” “Me too.” “I just…I just need some time to de-stress.” She didn’t even look at me. “I need to…I need to play with some blocks for a little while.” I stood up and flattened my skirt back out. We were both stressed. We needed time to think to ourselves rather than a constant commiseration. Elisa would give Julia some space, and little by little Dr. Briggs and Dr. Meyer would return to the fore as some new idea snuck up on us. Besides, I felt more like coloring. “Doctor,” I said, invoking our ritual. She replied automatically, not even looking up from the blocks, “Doctor.” I walked over to small, but abandoned table. It wouldn’t do to have me trying to clear my head while some six-foot-tall toddler tried to give me a hug or pull my hair. The table was filled with stacks of crisp white paper, several boxes of crayons strewn about. Ignoring the dry crinkle and barely audible hiss from my padded backside as I sat down at the table, I grabbed a box of crayons and a piece of paper. Perhaps in my calculations there had been something I overlooked when programming the chrono-drill. With practiced ease, I grabbed a black crayon- the closest thing to an actual pencil- and went to write down an equation, only to be sorely surprised when the crayon streaked wildly off the paper and made a dark mark on the sunshine yellow surface beneath. “The hell?” I whispered, bringing the crayon up to eye level to examine it. Again, I tried to write formulae that I had long ago memorized in my sleep, and at most I was left with unintelligible scribbles. I stared down at the paper, feeling betrayed by my tools, but somewhere inside of me, I knew that it wasn’t the crayon’s fault. With shaking, unsteady digits, I attempted to write my name in all capital letters. E-L-I-S-A. Only the first three letters were anything resembling legible. The S was little more than a squiggle and the A looked like a Frankenstein’s hybrid of an X and an H. My fine motor skills had been impacted along with my bladder capacity. I turned over the piece of paper to continue experimenting, only to find a pre-rendered but rather plain sketch of a frog. I grabbed another piece of paper from the stack and turned it over. A white (save for the outlines) cow mooed up at me from the table. Coloring pages. Of course. I should have been annoyed, or outraged, but instead I saw only opportunity to test the limits that this new reality had imposed on me. Even a baby could manage to color a stupid cow, right? Several hours passed as I experimented and colored, trying diligently to keep my crayons on the paper. Little by little I started to get the hang of things. I really was advanced. I sat at the art table in daycare, doing my best to color in between the lines. The thick orange crayon felt cumbersome and unwieldy in my hands. Each stroke was laborious and imprecise; no two strokes precisely lining up with each other, no matter how intent I was or how meticulous my technique. A chasm of white separated each grainy orange line. The “work” that my teacher had given me was extremely frustrating- my coloring was more of a barely controlled scribble- but it served my purposes. I was still collecting data, even if it was data concerning my current physical limitations and the lingering psychological side effects of the recent fallout from my previous experiment. Besides, the chicken wasn’t going to color itself. A cry from a familiar voice made me look up from my “work”. Red faced and snot gushing out of her nose, Julia was being led to the daycare’s bathroom. I looked back down to the cartoon sketch of a now mostly orange barnyard fowl, averting my eyes to give my colleague some measure, some tiny scrap of dignity. She had likely just urinated in her pants, despite there being no outward visible indicator that I could see. Correction: the pink Pull-Up in the teacher’s free hand as she led Julia to the bathroom confirmed my hypothesis. Unable to control her bladder properly, or her emotions, she was being led to get changed into a fresh pair of what passed for underpants. The giggling twenty-something getting his bottom wiped on the nearby changing table as another adult slipped his soiled Huggies out from under him was a stark reminder that things could be much worse for us. A sudden flash of doubt caused me to look to the left and the right, making sure the coast was clear before I peeked under the hem of my own hot-pink skirt. The “fade when wet” designs on my crotch were still bright and clear. A sigh of relief escaped me, involuntarily, as I smoothed out my skirt. How queer it was, in this new status quo, that I was expected to occasionally soil myself yet still maintain a semblance of modesty. How had it come to this, I wondered, as I heard my friend’s wails of protest echo off the bathroom walls. “I’M NOT A BABY! LET GO OF ME! STOP! PLEEEEAAASE! STOP! NOOOOO!” At least one of Julia’s hypothesis about our current state was being supported. We were cognitively still very much adults, thanks to the precautions she had taken before disaster struck; but emotionally we were becoming less and less developed. Coloring and blocks were emotionally satisfying and perhaps even stimulating. The thought of being treated as an infant mortified us disproportionately, even when compared to our adult selves. The opinions of so called “grown-ups” held unmerited weight. Julia was still bawling when she came out, our teacher shaking her head to herself while disposing of Julia’s soiled Pull-Up. She practically threw herself down at the table; and almost slammed. “I’m never going to get potty trained!” she wailed. “NEVER! NEVER! NEVER!” Each word was punctuated by a balled-up fist slamming down on the table. Feeling incredibly awkward, I reached over and patted her on the back. “Don’t worry,” I told her. “You’ll get it. This is only day two of-“ “-OF ETERNITY!” she snapped her head up, tears streaming down from her eyes. Without looking back, she pointed back at the rat cages. “Lucy and Ethel,” she growled at me. “How long have they been stuck in the same loop? An eternity in rat years. Not one bit of progress. How long have our plant samples lasted? Our bacterium? Chronotons preserve. That much holds constant!” She was teetering the line into hysterics. “Julia…” There were no other words. I tried to offer what comfort I could. Tearfully, angrily, she shoved my hand away from her. “The only time I’ve used the potty was yesterday when I went poopy; and that was an accident.” The disgust on my face must have been unconscious and yet plain. “Oh don’t act so high and mighty, Elisa,” she whispered through gritted teeth. “I’m a couple of months younger than you, so my bladder is less developed…but it’s not going to get any more developed.” I shook my head, dumbly. Now my own eyes were getting watery. “What do…what do you mean?” “Either the grown-ups won’t notice the passage of time and we’ll be twenty-nine-year-old babies forever, or they will…only we’ll be thirty-year-old babies…forty-year-old babies…fifty-year-old babies.” Her face broke into a buskin match, yet her sobs sounded almost like laughter. “It’s like you said…we’re in a never-ending yesterday.” She was right, of course. All of our data, even before this mess indicated a kind of paralyzed immortality. Being considered giant toddlers was just an unforeseen circumstance that we hadn’t calculated. It was getting harder and harder for me to see. My own tears. “I’ll be forever in Pull-Ups…just starting to potty train,” my best friend moaned. “Never making it, always being shamed for not being mature enough.” Her body was racked with sobs. She picked herself up and stared at me. “It’d almost be better if we had gone back even further,” she cried. “At least I wouldn’t have to deal with the shame of going pee-pee and poopy in my diapers if that’s what I was supposed to do!” She wiped her nose and leveled a snot-dripping finger at me. “And it’s all your fault.” “What?” “Oh come on!” my colleague wailed at me. “Don’t tell me you haven’t figured out where it all went wrong. Even I figured out that much. It was your lack of foresight, your lack of understanding that made this all happen to us! If you had just done one thing differently the other night, we’d be okay…” Julia started babbling incoherently, more sobs than speech. I couldn’t see her anymore. Everything was too blurry. I too was crying, openly. I was angry and penitent and miserable and desperate all at once. I hated Julia for her telling me what I had been secretly telling myself this entire time. I hated her for being smarter than me; her invention, though rushed and incomplete had saved us both from mine. The daycare teachers were walking over to us, two little girls bawling their eyes up for no reason they could discern. I had no idea what Julia was talking about, blaming myself but still not sure what I could have done differently. My body took control away from my rational mind, and my arms opened wide; the near universal sign for asking for a hug. Damn, I needed a hug. Thankfully, though still sobbing, Julia reciprocated. Noses running with snot, eyes flooding with tears, and throats sore from incoherent screaming, we embraced each other, taking what comfort we could as grown-ups came to see what all the fuss was about. “Julia,” I cried. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. If I could do it all over again, I’d go back and-“ I heard the response in my head, in my mind, rather than in my ears. “<Command accepted. Go back.>” No…
  17. 3 points
    Nobody is being told to endanger themselves here. It has been made very clear that you do things like this at your own risk, and that you need to know well what you're doing if you go down this path. This is the "Incontinent Desires" forum where we will not tolerate bashing of our members for doing things like this and their sharing them with us. Nor will we tolerate any arguing about the risks, although meaningful discussion is OK. Once that discussion is done and a member makes it clear that they understand the risks you've pointed out and wishes to go forward anyway that ends the discussion and anything beyond that becomes flaming or bashing. Everyone needs to get it into their heads that there is an end to conversing when the people you're talking with stop listening. After that point has passed simply drop it and let it go. I may not be here as often as I once was but I still have my ban-hammer and I can still use it as well as I always have. Don't make me do that as it is not an enjoyable experience for me- I'd rather that everyone behave well on their own. Bettypooh Admin and Moderator Extraordinaire
  18. 3 points
    Chapter 4 Grace's House, the night of the dinner. "Daddy! I don't see what the big deal is...I mean...ugh, no there is no way" Grace's father cut her off. "Grace, you do not have a say in this matter. You may think you're all grown up, but your behavior tonight demonstrated otherwise. Besides, I pay for your education, so I still have a say in your life". "Since when do parents have a say in their kids underwear?" screamed Grace. "Since when do people expose other people's underwear to a whole table in the middle of a business dinner? Or any place, for that matter? I mean Jesus Christ, what were you thinking?" Grace knew perfectly well why she had exposed Katelynn. She didn't like being turned down. But she didn't feel like coming out to her father, he clearly was not in the best state of mind. She was great at sharing other's secrets, but not her own. "Okay, I made a mistake. Really, I'm sorry. But I don't think this is necessary." Grace was sitting on her bed while her father ruffled through her closet. "I think they should be around here somewhere," said Grace's father, Stan. "Daddy, I'm not wearing diapers!" By now she was growing desperate. "Why not? You already wear those pull up diapers to bed when you're home on break". "They're not diapers! They're Greatnights. And it's not like I use them, it's only at night and because you make me." "I wet one time on Thanksgiving break, and that was the first time in like forever!" Grace had indeed wet her bed once while home on Thanksgiving break. She was mortified. It was the first time she'd peed in her pants since she stopped bedwetting her senior year of high school. None the less, her father was scared her "condition", as he called it, was returning. So now he made her wear Greatnights to bed every time she was home. At least he didn't know Grace's wetting had returned full force this break. "Grace, you can tell yourself what you want to make yourself feel better, but those pull ups are clearly diapers. And it's a good thing you wear them to bed, because I've seen your soaked ones in the trash, so stop trying to act all innocent." Grace was starting to cry. Great, now her father knew her wetting had come back. "I mean, what do you do at Yail? Do you wear diapers down there?" "I don't wet the bed at Yail, it just started again regularly when I came home this Christmas." "Well, we have these to take care of it for now. I thought you had some leftovers from when you wore these every night." He was holding a very thick disposable diaper. "You always did wet heavily." By now, Grace was sobbing. "Daddy...hmph," she said through tears, "hmph...please don't make me wear those to bed! I'm so sorry for embarrassing you." Grace hated diapers. She hated that she wet the bed. Those stupid Greatnights were bad enough, but at least they were better than her old bulky diapers. At least she could take her pull ups off if she needed to go to the bathroom. Not with her old diapers. The worst part of wetting the bed was waking up, needing to pee, and being able to make it to the toilet, but being forced to pee in her diaper because she wasn't allowed to waste them. Her father was a business man, after all. "This isn't about me, or you, for that matter. It's about Katelynn and her family. And you are going to wear these at night. In fact, you're going to wear them all day and all night for at least the rest of break. No exceptions. Look on the bright side, at least you won't have to wake up early to not so secretly wash your sheets because those pull ups, which you insisted on wearing instead of your old diapers, couldn't hold your accidents." "What the actual FUCK?" wailed Grace. "There is no way in hell I am wearing those 24/7!" "Well, now it's through the first month of the school year. But since we're on the subject, I shouldn't have even let you wear those pull ups when you wet again. You couldn't even wear them when you were younger because they always leaked ", said Stan. This was true. Grace had worn baby diapers until she was nine. After she outgrew those, she tried Greatnights, but she always made them leak, so her father bought her youth diapers. Those lasted until 13, when she had to start wearing the best, and consequently thickest, adult diapers money could buy. Her father bought them online, along with booster pads (not even the best could soak up Grace's floods without some help), and had them delivered in monthly installments. Grace wore a diaper to bed literally every night from birth through the middle of her senior year of high school. Obviously, she didn't spend every night in her own bed. This led to awkward moments during sleepovers, overnight field trips, and visits to see relatives. It didn't help that she never learned how to put on or change her diaper. She relied on other adults to diaper her before bed and to change her when she inevitably woke up in a soaked diaper the next morning. On such occasions, when others were getting ready for bed, she would sneak away and find a teacher or a parent of a friend to put her diaper on. This wasn't that big of a deal when she little. Half the time at elementary school slumber parties Grace wasn't the only embarrassed girl being put into a diaper. But as she got older, she was eventually the only one sneaking off. By the time she entered high school, she pretty much stopped going to sleepovers because parents found it too weird to be putting a diaper on a girl so old. But she couldn't stop going on field trips or visiting relatives. The regular girls' chaperone for such trips was her twenty-five year old history teacher, Ms. Morgan. The fact that Ms. Morgan was the young, cool teacher made it even more awkward when she was changing her saturated diapers. Somehow, through all the field trips and sleepovers, none of her classmates noticed her diapers. But they always wondered why the prettiest girl in school wore giant, baggy sweatpants to bed instead of cute shorts like all the other girls. Grace could hide her padding from her school, but she couldn't hide it from her family. All of her cousins knew about her diapers and made fun of her. It didn't help that her father was an early sleeper, and always put her diaper on before going to bed. She'd have to walk downstairs in a huge diaper and booster, wearing the cute, short pajamas her aunt always gave her for Christmas (clearly, this was the only time she wore these outside of the house), and hang out for hours with her cousins in the basement until everyone went to sleep. "Ahhh! No, there is no...you can't...I live hours away! How can you make me wear diapers?" yelled Grace. "Now it's two months, and Let's just say I'll know if you're following the rules. If you aren't then you can pay for college yourself. I'd like to see you come up with 60,000 dollars a year. " Grace's eyes grew wide. She was overcome with tears. But she didn't dare offer another complaint. "So," continued her father, "like I said, you'll wear diapers every moment for...I guess now it's almost three months. And you're going to use them for everything. You're not grounded, I'm not going to punish you in any other way, you're just going to wear diapers. School, work, church, visiting friends, Christmas with the family. Got it?" All Grace could manage through her sobs was a nod of her head. "It looks like this is the last diaper, I'll need to order some more online. But that will take a couple of days, so we can go to the store tomorrow. I think there's a medical supply place somewhere. Oh, and you can't wear these big old things in the pool, we'll need to get some swim diapers." Grace still worked her old job from high school as a swim class instructor when she was back in town. "Daddy, everyone will see my diapers. There is no way I can hide this. I mean, keeping the bedwetting from people was bad enough, but this is...I mean those diapers are so big, everyone will know." "That's part of the punishment. And swim diapers aren't so big." "Neither are bikini bottoms", said Grace. "And I wasn't talking about the swim diapers." "I'm not getting you thinner diapers, you'll be wearing all the time and people would find out no matter the size. And if your daytime wettings are anything like your nighttime ones, you'll need all the protection you can get. But enough talking, I'm tired. We'll have plenty of time to talk about diapers when you're in them." Stan started untaping the diaper. "Ready?" It had been several months since her father had diapered her, but Grace hadn't forgotten the routine. "And for the record, I could wear Greatnights when I was younger, just not at night. When I wore them on long car trips and plane rides I did just fine." Grace didn't have daytime accidents, but her father was worried she would fall asleep on such occasions, so he insisted on diapers. Grace refused to wear diapers during the day, so they compromised with pull ups. However, Grace was so worried that her pull ups would leak that she never actually allowed herself to fall asleep. But at least she stayed dry. "That is nothing to brag about, considering you were a high schooler in pull ups, dry or not." her father chuckled. Once the diaper was on, her father got up. "One more thing. I know I've been the one to change you in the past, but I just don't have time during the day. I know you don't like to do it yourself, so I hired someone to change you." "You went through the trouble of getting me a babysitter?" "Not really a babysitter. You don't need that, and it was such short notice. I told Claire I'd give her twenty dollars a day to do it. You guys hang out all the time anyway, it shouldn't be too much of a hassle for her." Grace's sobs had begun to subside, but now they were back full force. "You're kidding, right?" Claire was Grace's neighbor and best friend since preschool. She knew Grace was a bedwetter when they were younger, but Claire thought Grace had outgrown it in middle school. Now they were nineteen. "No, but it's not up for discussion. Now, try to get some rest." Grace rolled over and cried into her pillow. After a few minutes, she heard her phone vibrate. Claire had texted her. "Hey Grace...um...I don't really know what to say. I guess I'll see you tomorrow?" Grace threw down her phone. So much for a nice break at home.
  19. 3 points
    Here is part two of Katie's story If you are enjoying what you are reading then you can find out what happens next right now on my Patreon! The next update is already there and ready to be read. For just $5 a month you get early access to all my stories (bar Patreon exclusive ones) by one week AND help support me to keep writing as much as I can. For just $10 a month you can get the early access plus access to exclusive content. There are more rewards listed on the Patreon and more content coming. In the pipeline and hopefully to arrive soon are ideas for both a podcast by yours truly and commissioned art work that will depict scene from my stories! I appreciate everyone who reads my stories and especially those who leave comments giving suggestions, ideas and things of that ilk. I am super duper appreciative to those that help support me financially: DannyDazzler, John, Diapering Daddy, Eric C, Paul E, Kevin H, Mr. Smileypants, Tom H, Sterling W, Ryan, Jens B, Zachary U, Thomas R S, Matthew S, Pierry L, Matthew, John D, Lb Iceland, Cyatommorrow, Keen Lover, Emmanuel S, Henry C, Bob, Michelle G, P, Kent Jacobs, Frank S, C Dom, Scott S, James B, Ben F, P74_1986 I also write commissions so if you are interested in that, send me a message --- All the desks that had filled the room had disappeared. In their stead was a low plastic table, red in colour, and little seats next to it. They were meant for kids of pre-school age. The teacher’s desk in the corner was the same but everything around it had changed. Around the two tables were piles of toys haphazardly strewn around the room. The walls of the room were suddenly covered in posters and pictures that would be appropriate for a young child. Posters of the alphabet, of numbers and of things like dinosaurs covered the walls as well as art work that looked like it was finger painting by a very young child. Everything was a lot more colourful than before and Katie wondered how the room had transformed so quickly. It was as if someone had waved a magic wand and transformed the whole room. Katie shook her head to clear her thoughts and then ran to the back of the room. She found the area where the door was and tried to pry it open again. Just like the last time she had tried to do this, there was no way through the securely locked door. “You are being very naughty.” Came the robotic voice that made Katie’s skin crawl. “Just… Just let me go!” Katie pleaded as tears welled up in her eyes. She smacked her hands against the door in frustration. “The internship hasn’t finished.” The robot said dispassionately as it advanced on Katie. Katie pulled back her hand and prepared to defend herself. She knew she was outnumbered and outmatched but she had to at least try to fight these horrid machines. Katie went to swing her fist forwards but found she couldn’t move it, a sudden feeling of something grasping her arm near her elbow held her arm in place. Turning her head to the side she saw a long black tube with a mechanical hand at the end. It had come out of the ceiling above the door and grabbed the girl’s arm. Katie looked up in horror at where the restraining limb was coming from. This technology was incredible, if Katie hadn’t been so fearful and embarrassed by what was happening she would have marvelled at what she was seeing. Whilst Katie was looking away the robo-teacher walked forward and put one of its mechanical hands on Katie’s shirt and tie. Katie didn’t even have time to look down before the machine pulled hard and ripped the schoolgirl clothes off of her body leaving her bare from the waist up. “Argh!” Katie felt mortified at being so suddenly exposed and she used her free hand to try and cover her modesty even if there didn’t seem to be anyone around to see her. Katie wasn’t even allowed this little bit of modesty as she felt her free arm get grabbed by another of the mechanical limbs and pulled away from her body leaving her totally exposed. Katie could no longer stop the tears and as she blinked she felt the salty liquid rolling down her cheeks. Katie watched as the robot’s horribly cold hand now took hold off of her skirt and her underwear underneath it. It paused for just a couple of seconds. “Please don’t…” Katie almost whispered in fear. The robot showed no emotion or even any sign that it had heard Katie. It simply pulled very suddenly and ripped the skirt and underwear off of the girl leaving her completely naked except for her socks, these were swiftly pulled off by the robot as Katie blushed and cried out more loudly. “Calm down.” The robotic teacher said with very little empathy. Katie blushed furiously as she stood fully exposed and naked in the pre-school classroom. She wanted to cover herself up but it was impossible as her hands were held out and away from her body. She took great shuddering breaths as the tears flowed freely from her face. What could this horrible robot want to do with her next? “Please!” Katie pleaded, “My family have money! They will pay you, just let me go!” The robot walked over to the teacher’s desk in the corner and picked up a pile of clothes that it carried back over to the Katie. The teacher placed the clothes on a table at the back of the room and looked at Katie with its cold and emotionless eyes. “Will you get dressed?” The robot asked, “Or do I need to dress you?” “I… I can do it.” Katie said through gritted teeth as she tried to control her emotions. “If you try to run away you will be caught.” The robot continued, “And punished.” Katie felt the grip on her arms release and she pulled her hands back to her side. She rubbed her wrists which were a little red from the strong grip she had been subjected to for the last few minutes. She was grateful to be able to cover herself up and try to regain some modesty and she hurriedly sorted through the small pile of clothes. Without taking much time to think about what she was putting on, Katie first grabbed the panties that were on the top. They were a pastel pink colour and had a picture of a Disney princess on the front. They looked like the sort of panties a very young girl would wear so Katie was very surprised when she pulled them up her legs and they slipped over her hips with relative ease. There was no time to question why these childish panties fit her, she had to cover herself up. Despite her blushing face, she picked up the pair of shorts that were provided. They were a very light yellow and just like the panties, they slipped up her legs and covered her up quite well. They were very short though, only going a little way down her thigh, it may have covered her up but it didn’t do much more than that. Lastly, Katie picked up the t-shirt and quickly threw it over her head. The shirt, just like the panties, was a light pink colour and was decorated with sprinkles of glitter. There was white embroidery on the front of the shirt that formed the words “Little Princess.” Katie only took the time to see how she was dressed once she had fully covered herself up and when she looked down at herself she blushed anew at how young she suddenly looked. These clothes made her look like a little girl and being in these surroundings didn’t help with that. “Don’t you look adorable?” The robot asked rhetorically when Katie had smoothed out her shirt. The robot talked like a mother talking to their little girl and Katie resented that a lot. “No…” Katie replied quietly with a scowl. “You may now play at the table.” The robot continued. It clearly didn’t care what Katie thought of her attire and it retreated over to the desk in the corner leaving Katie free to look at the table. There were a bunch of activities sitting on the table. Katie looked at some dolls without interest, there were some childish books that looked entirely uninteresting and a bunch of other games that wouldn’t entertain her. When Katie saw the teacher staring at her and waiting for Katie to sit at the table, Katie saw some painting supplies and just decided to sit there since it seemed like the best of all the possible options. When Katie sat down, the teacher sat down as well but it didn’t take its eyes off the girl. As Katie started painting with the childish paints she had to remind herself that she was supposed to be a college graduate. She had no idea what was going on here but she felt scared enough that resistance seemed scarier than just going along with what was happening. As Katie fiddled with the paint supplies, the robot walked over and made the girl jump by placing a sippy cup on the table next to her. Katie eyed the cup and pursed her lips, if these mechanical things thought she was going to drink from that infantile cup they had another thing coming. It felt like hours passed with Katie just sat in the same spot and painting on the paper in front of her. Very soon, she found two major issues arising. Firstly, Katie was getting incredibly thirsty. She could barely remember when her last drink was and she knew she must be getting dehydrated, she remembered the juice box she had left in the canteen, she wished she had drunk it when she had the chance. Despite how abhorrent the thought of drinking from the sippy cup was, she found herself getting more and more tempted to pick it up as she grew thirstier. Her second problem was an ever increasing need to use the bathroom. Katie could feel her bladder aching for the toilet but she was too scared to risk drawing the attention of the robot again. Katie could solve one problem right there and then and she finally decided that her thirst was more important than her dignity. She picked up the sippy cup and held it up to her face, the cup was lime green and had a light blue top. Sniffing the spout area, Katie couldn’t find anything suspicious and so slowly put the cup to her mouth and tipped her head backwards to drink it. It was apple juice, warm apple juice by the time she decided to drink it but in her state of extreme thirst it might as well have been the finest tasting drink she had ever had. Her second issue was even more embarrassing and she put the sippy cup down and turned to the robot in the corner of the room and took a deep breath. “Excuse me?” Katie asked as pleasantly as possible. She wanted to get out of this place but resistance hadn’t worked so she would try being a little nicer, it was worth a try. “Yes?” The robot replied in its monotone voice. “I… I need the bathroom.” Katie said quietly. She blushed furiously as she basically asked permission to use the toilet, something she hadn’t done since grade school. “Come with me.” The robot replied and it began walking very slowly towards the door that led to the canteen. Katie stood up and immediately felt her need for the bathroom increase dramatically. It was as if the gravity had suddenly flushed even more fluid through Katie’s system and she felt even more pressure building, it was almost intolerable. Was there something in the food or drink making her more desperate? The robot ahead of Katie walked incredibly slowly and Katie found herself dancing on tiptoes in her attempts to keep herself together. The robot never walked this slowly before, this was surely on purpose. “Please hurry…” Katie said in a whiny voice behind the robot. “Calm down. You are a big girl; you can hold it.” The robot replied without looking at the girl. Before Katie could argue that the machine was deliberately going slowly, she saw a door at the end of the hallway that had a sign hanging on it signifying that it was the women’s bathroom. Katie didn’t want to wait for the robot to slowly walk down the long hall. She started to pick up the pace and overtake her caretaker. She found that a hand reached out and grabbed her stopping her in her tracks. The sudden grab and the jerk as she stopped moving was almost disastrous for Katie as she felt her bladder jolt and she had to fight to keep her panties clean. A small trickle escaped her and Katie could feel her panties dampen slightly. It wasn’t really enough to be noticeable to anyone else but Katie went red as she moved even closer to what seemed like an inevitable accident. “No running.” The robot said. Katie walked as fast as she could to the door that offered her salvation. She sighed with relief as she reached it and gave it a push. The door didn’t move. “No, no, no…” Katie whined to herself as she crossed her knees in an attempt to keep control. The door was locked and there was simply no way of opening it without the key, a key presumably held by the robot teacher who seemed to be moving slower than a glacier. Katie could feel that the robot wasn’t going to get here in time. She could feel her control slipping as her body started to go on to auto-pilot. A single tear rolled down her face as she silently begged for mercy. “Oh no…” Katie whimpered suddenly as she looked down in horror. A very sudden and very warm wet patch suddenly appeared on Katie’s panties and shorts. She covered her mouth with a hand and felt her cheeks blazing as the wet spot rapidly spread throughout her clothes. It wasn’t long before the warm feeling was trickling down her legs as her body gave up any remaining fight and just let go. Katie could see streaks of urine running down her leg and she shook her head in useless denial as a puddle began to form. The robot had finally caught up with Katie and just looked at the floor where the urine was gathering in silent judgement. Katie sobbed slightly as her bladder finally stopped releasing and all that was left was the dripping of her pee soaked clothes into the ever increasing puddle beneath her. “Oh dear!” The robot said without any true emotion. It had clearly copied the words that people say in these circumstances but it seemed to have no idea about how to say them, “Accidents happen. We can help.” Katie was a mess. She didn’t want to move thanks to the wet feeling on her lower half. She felt utterly humiliated to have wet herself like an infant who couldn’t hold on for the potty. She hoped no one else could see her in this sorry state, she had no idea what was happening any more but she prayed that she would be allowed to leave and that this embarrassing episode would remain a secret. The robotic teacher stepped forward and lifted Katie with incredible ease. Katie was rather taken aback by it but she knew that resistance was futile as she was held against the robot’s metal chest. It was very disconcerting to be held against a chest like this and feeling no heartbeat or warmth. Just the hard metal covered in some synthetic skin and thin clothes. Katie could feel the wet areas of her crotch and legs already cooling and she began to feel increasingly uncomfortable. As the bot started taking her back towards the room Katie had been painting in, Katie shivered slightly. Despite everything that had happened and the worry of what might happen next Katie really hoped that she would be taken out of these wet clothes at least. Katie was carried back through and into the pre-school like room and into a corner of the room that she had somehow missed earlier. This corner was hidden behind a curtain that was now pulled back and Katie’s heart sank when she craned her head around to see what was coming. This corner contained three pieces of furniture and none of them pleased Katie to see. A high chair was flanked on either side by a large crib and a changing table. Shaking her head in denial, Katie wriggled to try and get free but that only caused the robot to clutch her more tightly. “Settle down.” The robot said as a warning. Katie was placed down on the changing table and she almost immediately tried to slip off of it. Obviously this move was expected as the robot reacted with lightning reflexes to block the escape route. When Katie wouldn’t settle down a sound from the ceiling signified one of the panels being pulled back and four long black tubes with robotic hands came down on the girl who tried to beat them away. As soon as one of Katie’s arms was caught, the struggle was over. The snake-like machines from the ceiling held the girl down and allowed the robot to unceremoniously rip off the clothes Katie was wearing and leave her naked on the table. Katie whined and shuddered as she tried to suppress the tears that were threatening to spring forth but she was unable to resist in any physical way. She even felt some joy in being out of the wet clothes, she saw the wet cloth being piled on the floor next to the table and she blushed as she spotted the very clear dark patch that covered most of her shorts. Katie jumped slightly as she felt a cold feeling on her legs that moved up to her crotch. She lifted up her head to see the robot wiping up her wet areas. She shuddered as the robot got close to her most sensitive spot but it was never a sexual movement, this was purely for cleaning and Katie would have found it impossible to be excited under these circumstances anyway. Katie was very worried as to what was coming next. Seeing the equipment around her made Katie assume the worst and it was without surprise that she saw the robot reach underneath the table and pull out a pull up. Katie’s face went bright red and she shook her head in denial but she was physically outmatched and already emotionally beaten. There was little she could do to prevent her feet being slipped through the pull up. She felt it get pulled up her legs and, despite a snug fit, the elastic sides stretched and allowed the absorbent underwear to be pulled up over her hips. The restraints let go and the robot lifted up Katie again. She whimpered as she was stood on the floor. A pale pink thin cloth was pulled down over Katie’s head and as it fluttered down she realised that it was a nightie. A very loose nightie designed to be slept in. Katie was pulled towards the crib and despite her continued whimpers and attempts to pull away she was easily lifted into the baby bed. “I don’t need any of this!” Katie whined as the bars were raised. The robot didn’t reply and instead just turned and left the room leaving Katie alone in the crib. The first thing that Katie tried to do was to climb out, this was just a crib and it was designed to keep babies in, surely a college graduate could work out the mechanism and break it up. After a few minutes of examining the raised bars she became increasingly frustrated as she saw no way to release the side. Katie was actually trapped in this damn bed. There were few things that made a person feel more helpless than being trapped in this state. Katie experienced a surge of anger and frustration and as tears filled her eyes she looked down to her humiliating underwear. The pull up was an embarrassing reminder of what had just happened and she wanted to forget all about it. She moved her hands down to her waist with the intention of taking the disposable garment off. As soon as Katie’s hands touched the pull up there was suddenly a mechanical noise that came from the corners of the crib. Katie looked up just in time to see more of the mechanical arms suddenly spring up. “No!” Katie yelled as she held her hand’s out to try and protect herself. The arms clearly didn’t want Katie to undress and each of her limbs was grabbed and she was forced into a star position whilst laying down in the toddler bed. She was held so tightly that she could barely move a single muscle, it was far from the most comfortable thing in the world. Katie felt like she must have been laying there for hours before she was able to finally close her eyes and drift off into a restless and much interrupted sleep. She would have been tossing and turning all night if she wasn’t held in place. When Katie’s eyes finally opened, she had very little idea of what time it was. There was no window in sight and there was little in the way of clues as to the time. The only thing Katie knew for sure when she woke up was that her bladder was asking to be emptied again. Katie bit her bottom lip as she looked through the bars but the room was empty. The caretaker robots had yet to return the room and the eerie silence was broken only by Katie’s occasional whimpers as she tried to keep from having another accident. “H-Hello?” Katie called out into the silent room. She hoped there was someone or something listening, “I… I need the bathroom…” There was no response. Half an hour passed before Katie gave up hope of anyone coming to get her. The continued silence gave no indication that anyone was coming and despite intermittent struggling the restraints still wouldn’t budge. Finally, the discomfort became too much for the young woman who decided it would be better to allow the inevitable to happen than endure the pain any longer. Katie relaxed and closed her eyes as she tried to let her body do something that felt so unnatural. It took a few minutes for any progress to be made but Katie started to feel a small trickle escape her and enter the padding between her legs. As soon as the first trickle started it became easier to let go and before long Katie felt relief as she wet the pull up that started swelling. She was concerned of leaking and had no idea how much this disposable underwear could take but as she finally stopped wetting she felt confident that the pull up had held everything. It was as depressing as it was predictable but barely a minute after Katie had finished embarrassing herself, the door to the room opened up and the robotic caretaker walked in. Did they know? Maybe they could see when Katie wet herself, maybe they were waiting for her to do it. “Good morning, little one.” Came that monotone mechanical voice which sent shudders down Katie’s spine. “I’m not little…” Katie said through gritted teeth, “I’m an adult!” The side of the crib lowered and the robot reached in. It pushed the soggy pull up against the woman’s crotch as it assessed its state. Katie blushed as her arguments over not being a little girl were ruined by the soaking padding. She felt some urine that hadn’t soaked in yet trickle further around her crotch; it tickled her a little and made her squirm. The restraints that had been holding Katie down for so long finally let go and she quickly sat up. She had half a mind to try and climb out and run away but she was given no opportunity and the robot quickly gathered her into it’s arms and carried Katie over to the changing table. Katie didn’t attempt to resist in any serious way as she already knew the robot’s super strength would stop her from being able to get away easily. Besides, where would she go? There didn’t seem to be a way out. Katie was laid down on the table and she felt the sides of her pull up ripped apart and pulled out from underneath her. Before she could make any kind of movement or even a sound to protest, a new pull up was already being pulled up her legs. “Stop!” Katie yelled out, “This is mad! I want out of whatever is happening here.” The robot completely ignored her as the pull up was pulled over Katie’s waist. This pull up was even more embarrassing than the previous one. The last one was plain white and fairly discreet. This one had pictures of cartoon ponies on it and was clearly made for children in potty training. Katie went very red when she felt how much thicker this pull up was. “If you don’t give me a chance to use the toilet of course this will happen!” Katie complained fruitlessly. The robot placed Katie on the floor. The young woman swayed slightly on her legs, her muscles ached from being held in place for so long. She felt very upset and she quickly sat down on the chair at the table. She didn’t know what to do anymore, she couldn’t run and she couldn’t hide. A bunch of Lego blocks were placed on the table in front of her by the robot teacher along with a sippy cup. Katie remained silent as the teacher moved back to the desk and sat down there. She almost felt like she was sulking as she had her pull up open for the world to see. It was absurd how much control she had lost of her life at this moment, she truly felt like a toddler being forced to do things by the adults around her. The only saving grace for Katie was that the advert had said this was just a five-day stay. She had said as much to her mother, if she didn’t come home then people would come looking for her and, thankfully, Katie had written down the address of this facility. It was the only thing that stopped her from going mad. Katie folded her hands across her chest and the pink nightgown that she was wearing stretched out across her chest. She refused to take part in these silly games and was just going to sit there in protest. “I’m not playing your games.” Katie said out loud to no one in particular. Katie had no idea how much time had passed but she grew more and more bored as time went by. There was no way to distract herself as she sat at the table, whenever she glanced over at the robot in the corner of the room she saw it’s beady red eyes staring back at her. Eventually, Katie finally got so bored that the Lego in front of her started to seem more appealing. At least it would be something to do, she could make something interesting and just generally take her mind off the predicament she was trapped in. Just as Katie was about to pick up the Lego and start building something she heard the robot teacher move to It’s feet. Katie looked over at the unexpected movement and after a brief pause the robot approached the table. “It’s lunch time.” Came the familiarly robotic voice, “Follow me.” “Can I at least put some pants or something on?” Katie asked as she tried to maintain a small amount of dignity. “Follow me.” The robot repeated without any indication it had heard the woman. Katie sighed and just hoped that she was still the only living thing in the building. This was all embarrassing enough without anyone else seeing her like this.
  20. 3 points
    Hey @Serah, I'm really glad to hear that my story has been inspirational to you. It sounds like you're really close to starting this journey, if not ready to go as is! I think that you being a bed wetter will definitely help with your progress. I doubt I will become a bed wetter anytime soon but do believe that it will eventually come with time. Becoming incontinent is a process that needs training. The training process is slow and takes a lot of time and effort. The most important parts of this training process are: The first, and most import part, is to have enough diapers/protection to wear 24/7. 2 other items that I feel I must have on hand are wipes and powder. Changes are going to happen 3 or more times a day, and I totally feel it's totally worth the effort to have a thorough wipe job and a generous sprinkle of powder to keep things fresh and to prevent rashes. I also find it very helpful to have a variety of diapers. I keep a good supply of ABDL diapers, as well as a good supply of incontinent diapers and pull-ups. ABDL diapers are amazing; they hold more, they are super comfortable, and they are really cute. They are also more expensive and if I wear them all the time, the costs add up. Most of the time I'm wearing incontinent diapers; Tena Ultras, Supers, and pull-ups. They aren't as nice as ABDL diapers but they definitely do the job and at a fraction of the cost; I check goodwill, offer-up, and craigslist regularly for cheap/free incontinence diapers. I prefer wearing them when I'm at work or when I'm at home when I'm active and/or doing chores. Wearing them also makes me appreciate ABDL diapers a lot more, so I still get some of those “magical” feelings when I put one on—even after being diapered 24/7 for 5 months now. You should also get a diaper bag or find a place to stash diapers when you go out. You never want to leave home without a change! When I go to work, I keep a couple diapers in my tablet bag. I also keep a bag of diapers in the trunk of my car. Things like plastic pants and onesies are nice to have but are not always necessary or practical for me. I can avoid the need to wear plastic pants if I stay on top of my changes. Onesies are nice to have to keep the diaper in place and close to the skin, but they can be too warm for these hot summer days. The second most important part is to be comfortable with using your diapers in any situation and train yourself to go in any position. Once the urge hits, I relax and I stay relaxed for as long as possible. As time has progressed, my urgency has become more frequent, and the amount I go is less. This is good! It means my bladder is holding less before it wants to void. I want my bladder to release the pee as soon as possible.This process can take some time as I'm still having issues going when things get stressful or when I'm focused on a task. There are days where it's easier to use diapers than others, but for most of the time, I'm going as soon as the slightest urge hits. It also helps that I make diapers and incontinence a part of who I am as a person. I never think of myself in a situation where I'm not in need of some sort of protection. I need my diapers just as much as I need to use deodorant or wear clothes in public. They are part of my daily routine and I'm totally comfortable with that. The third most important part is to keep enjoying your diapers. I will lounge around the house in just a t-shirt and diaper, I'll drink lots of fluids just so that I can use my diaper more, I'll go to bed and snuggle up to my boyfriend in just diapers. Whatever it is that makes diapers special for you, keep doing it! Lastly, and also really important, is to have a support group. I'm pretty lucky to have a boyfriend that is also 24/7 by choice. I also have a couple other friends that wear 24/7 by choice, as well as a handful of other friends who wear occasionally. We hang out in diapers, party in diapers, go out to the movies in diapers. Whatever it is we do together, we do it in diapers! It's valuable to be around others that can relate to the diaper experience and be able to share good times while wearing them. They are great friends and they can be a great resource for information and advice about anything related to diapers. Honestly, it can be very tough to find quality local diaper friends; there may be a lot online but not all of them are ones you'd actually want to hang out with >.>. Don't stop looking—find friends that click with you! So, that's all I can think of right now. I wish you the best on your journey. Reality doesn't always match up with expectations, so whether you actually become incontinent or you decide to only wear diapers on occasion, do what makes you happy.
  21. 3 points
    This site is such a wild ride. I came here as an incontinent person who was interested in the idea of AB and now not only have I been pretty much convinced that I'm a baby by several people; I have also taken on the cutest lil' online baby of my own for funsies ! You guys are a bad (read: good) influence on me!!! xxxx
  22. 3 points
    Here's the next chapter! Long-promised things in the next update for sure, comments are, as always, welcome Chapter 15- Time Together Bridget very nearly dropped the controller in surprise, and Maya's racer in the game they were playing zoomed ahead as Bridget's spun out. You can't be serious! Bridget exclaimed. It took every ounce of control she had to express the idea only mentally and not to shout it out in the middle of the living room. <<Oh, I am, sweetie.>> Val said coolly. <<We voidwalkers possess no sense of humor that we know of.>> Ha ha, very funny. Could you maybe explain to me why our first mission has to involve me fighting a small army of seven-foot-tall merciless thugs, each with biceps bigger around than my neck? Have you forgotten that they wounded Sami, and she's practically invincible? Her retort began snarkily, but as she thought more about it, fear rose in her like a tide, until all traces of sarcasm had vanished beneath the onrushing waves of terror. <<Certainly, little one.>> Val said sweetly, before switching quickly back to her usual didactic tone. <<I was listening to your sister and her friends, and from what they were saying, it sounds like the Hellbloods have become more physically terrifying only recently, and before, they were just 'normals,' as Sami put it. That sudden change has to come from somewhere, and just happens to track with the kinds of things we did to our hosts to prepare them as weapons of war against the star wardens. If we want evidence of what the voidwalkers are doing, the Hell blood safe house is the place to start >> Okay, that part makes sense, I guess. Bridget admitted, But still, I can't possibly fight that many, and they'll have guns! Bridget did her best to turn her attention back to the game, and before long, she found herself drifting in Maya's tailwind again. <<Well, they might have guns,>> Val conceded <<but they'll also have six other meta-humans to fight. We won't have a lot of time, but at least there'll be a window here you can sneak in, get to their command room and have a decent chance of getting what we need.>> But bullets! Bridget protested. Maybe it had something to do with the fact that Val wasn't corporeal, and so couldn't quite grasp why a tiny bit of metal could be much of a threat, but Bridget didn't seem to be having much success in conveying the urgency of the problem. <<Calm down, sweetie,>> Val said gently. <<I know the idea is scary, but dealing with primitive projectile weapons is just basic physics. The gun exerts a force on the bullet, so all we need to do is create enough of one to force it to decelerate before impact. It'll be simple, I promise. But if it would make you feel better to practice deflecting small objects away from yourself, we can do that.>> <<Besides, even though they probably will look frightening as far as humans even can,>> Val continued, <<the actual human gangsters aren't much heavier than you, and it's cost us virtually no effort for me to levitate you and rock you to sleep every night>> Bridget's cheeks flushed a deep crimson as the image filled her head. But Val said it so matter-of-factly, and she had been sleeping better, with fewer dreams of purple lights, black-clad doctors , and cold steel operating tables. She started to protest, but she thought better of it. Her mind was still racing with worries and questions, but she tried to focus on the game, if only to keep Maya from realizing how distracted she was and demanding to be let in on the secret “Ha, nice try Bridget!” Maya exclaimed, as Bridget's racer pulled even with hers, but failed in its attempt to overtake her. Her normally cheery expression twisted into a grimace of effort as she side-swept Bridget into the guardrails. Sparks and smoke flew from Bridget's avatar and Maya defended her lead. Bridget took advantage of the lull in excitement as Maya successfully blocked her cursory attempts at passing to ask Val more questions. How are we even going to get in there though? Overwatch will have her drones patrolling the whole perimeter, if we try to enter, she'll definitely see us. <<We'll be getting there before the cordon is established. Besides, I paid close attention to the diagram. Leanne has very sensibly left their opponents one pathway that seems like it's intended to look like an avenue of escape once the front gets cut off. We'll just go in through that upper floor window before then. It's not the direction of travel they'll be expecting, so it shouldn't raise too much suspicion on either side.>> Bridget started to argue that the plan would require her to fly, which seemed very unlikely based on how terribly she'd done in handling that skill so far. But her thought was interrupted by the blaring sound of victory horns as Maya crossed the finish line to a shower of digital cheers and confetti. Maya herself lat out a victorious shout and punched the air with her fist, grinning widely. Bridget let her controller fall into her lap and sighed in exasperation. How on earth can you think this will be so easy? Bridget asked, perplexed by Val's continued calm. <<Oh, I have no illusions on that score. It will still be incredibly dangerous, and could very easily turn deadly.>> Val said clinically. But I never expected any of this to be easy. We're outnumbered, and our enemy is merciless, and has total technological superiority. If we can't get through a few of modified thugs, we have no chance of opposing Warmistress Sonata, and should flee into deep space as fast as possible.>> Bridget fell silent for a moment. It had been easy, buoyed by the story Val hd told, to want to follow Sami's example and run headlong into danger, confident that her alien superpowers would be able to handle whatever foe she faced. But it was quite another to try to infiltrate a den of superhuman gangsters in the middle of a firefight, with only Val to help her and none of her sister's trademark invulnerability. She could suddenly clearly see herself alternately being ripped apart by hideous demonic claws, or bleeding out on cold hard concrete as the chaos and destruction of a superhuman battle raged around her. It suddenly seemed absurd that she could even think bout doing something so dangerous; after all, she'd first used her powers about a week ago, and hadn't had any combat training to speak of. She couldn't imagine that a Hellblood would be terribly frightened by the prospect of being bonked on the head by a baby building block. As more and more terrifying scenarios began to fill her head, her breath grew short, and her eyes began to dart around, seeking any reassurance that she could even hope to survive what she was thinking of doing. “Hey, Bridget, what do you want to play next?” Maya asked, not noticing Bridget's rising fear. As she interrupted Bridget's contemplation her own doom, Bridget couldn't help but jump a little in her seat. “I mean, I'll probably beat you whatever, it is,” she boasted, adopting a faux posh British accent as though she were a noble lady discussing choices of weapon for dueling, “but I'll let you choose. the manner of your defeat.” “Oh, um,” Bridget said haltingly, caught between a desire to run to her room and not wanting to leave Maya's comforting presence for the loneliness of her own thoughts. “Could we maybe play something more cooperative? I'm not feeling up to challenging your might today.” “Sure! Maya agreed happily. “Ooooh! I got a region-free version of Beautiful Extreme Nebula Warrior Combat, we definitely need to try! Oh, by the way, can I leave this at your house, my parents would blow a gasket if they knew I had it.” “Yeah sure, no problem,” Bridget assented without much thought. It certainly wasn't the first time she'd helped Maya hide things her parents wouldn't approve of. They started playing, but as all the instructions, menus, and commands were in Japanese, Bridget pretty much just followed Maya's lead, which suited her just fine. Besides, Maya was having so much fun with the thing that just watching her bounce up and down in excitement with each successfully executed special move was a treat in itself, and for a while, Bridget forgot her fear. It was hard to think about formless terrors from the void when presented with the game's much more whimsical vision of space conflict, complete with buxom-blue-skinned aliens, spacefaring samurai, and cyborg cowboys with laser six-shooters. Val even ditched her usual acerbic commentary in favor of images of Bridget in the role of each of the absurd protagonists in turn, but always with a slight twist. Bridget was pretty sure for instance that even in as absurd a game as this was, there was no unlockable costume that would have given the space cowgirl a pastel purple hat with a pink heart on it, or added lacy frills to her poncho. Hours passed this way, and by the time Maya tired of anime space battles, midnight was fast approaching. Bridget's head nodded a little. Maya looked over at Bridget, and a flash of sudden realization crossed her face, and her eyes darted from her friend, resting her tired head on the arm of the couch to the harsh white glow of the screen. Her face fell, and she looked down at her lap glumly, her previous joy suddenly . “Aaaah! Crap, crap, crap, I'm so sorry, Bridget, I was so wrapped up in what I was doing, I didn't even think about whether you would get tired or bored or....” she sighed dejectedly, and averted her eyes. “...Sorry I'm such a weirdo, getting so into everything that I make the people around me miserable” Maya's breath came in small quavering bursts as she looked miserably back up at Bridget Bridget was taken aback by the sudden change in her friend. She'd known Maya long enough to get the occasional glimpse beneath the eternally sunny mask Maya always wore. But she couldn't bear the thought of her friend being miserable like this, and with how suddenly Maya's whole demeanor had changed, it was like she too knew that something was wrong, that this time was somehow different than all the other time they'd spent together. And, the thought felt fuzzy and vague as it took shape in her head but suddenly sharpened to a cod and crystalline clarity, this could be the last time I ever see her. <<Bridget...>> Val began, but Bridget didn't wait for her to finish, didn't know or care whether she planned to console or criticize. She felt a white hot urgency burn in her chest, and the words tumbled out of her. “Maya, please, she said, pulling her friend into a warm embrace, partly to console her, and partly for the sheer, immediate feeling of her physical presence. “Never apologize for being you, okay? You're my friend, and I like all of you, all the nerdy, silly, fun parts of you. And it's okay to be sad sometimes. I want to be there for you when you're down, not just be another person you have to please. You don't need to be perfect, you're already wonderful” Maya sniffled a little and held onto her more tightly, and Bridget was suddenly struck by how small her friend was, and how easily and comfortably she fit within Bridget's embrace. The two of them just sat together that way for a while, just enjoying the physical closeness. “I feel like such a dork.” Maya mumbled ino Bridget's chest after a while. “I spend so much time trying to make sure you know you're not weird, and then I turn around and do the same thing to myself. “It's fine, it happens like that sometimes!” Bridget assured her, with another squeeze. “But if it's okay, I think I'd like t get ready for bed,, it's late, and I've fought enough space battles and lost enough races for today.” “Okay!” Maya agreed, traces of her cheerful disposition returning as a small smile spread across her face. Bridget and Maya ducked into separate bathrooms to change. <<That was good of you, little one. It's all too rare for one creature to support another. But maybe that's just having a swirling cocktail of chemicals pumping through you does. Now if only we could get you to follow your own advice on occasion, or at least the advice of those substantially wiser than you.>> Yeah, well, you just keep hoping for that, Bridget thought back wryly I just couldn't think of myself as any kind of heroine if I didn't try to help my friend feel better. At least its easier than what you want me to do. <<Well,>> Val said thoughtfully. <<I was always terrible at that with Echo, and to me, dealing with a few score overgrown chimpanzees is easy as basking in sunlight.>> Yeah, but you're a weirdo. ' Bridget pointed out with a smirk. <<And proudly so>> Val replied without missing a beat. By the time she re-emerged, pajama-clad, to set up the pull out couches for herself and Maya, Bridget's apprehension about her first mission had shrunk from an all-consuming maw of terror to a small, stubborn, but manageable feeling resting in her stomach. It was something she could push to the back of her mind for a little while, as she and Maya cuddled in the soft and quiet dark. Neither of them had voiced the suggestion, or even consciously worked toward it, but it felt nice to be close to one another, and that was enough.
  23. 3 points
    Part 13 The note I delivered to auntie from Principal Thomson was a demand that she would make sure I didn’t arrive at school without protection. He was now stipulating that I also wear thicker and more ‘odour neutralising’ diapers, plus thicker and more robust rubber pants to ensure that nothing (urine or smell) leaked out. There was also the added threat that should this not be complied with he would have no alternative but to ban me from school property. My act of rebellion had really rebounded back on me and I was forced to go to school wearing a much more noticeable diaper regime than ever before. With the appointment at the psychiatrist rapidly approaching auntie thought it best to submit to the principal’s demands (although really we had no choice). She desperately wanted to have words with him but I begged her against a confrontation. She was well aware of what I was being subjected to at school on an almost daily basis but I told her it was nothing more than what half the school had to put up with all the time… it was just the way High School operated. I’m sure this action by Mr Thomson wasn’t a callous way of putting me in my place but the result was that this previously reasonably confident fourteen year-old student was transformed in to an embarrassed waddling fourteen year-old baby. Any self-assurance I had about wearing my protection before had been turned into something else now I had to carry a heavy and noisy display of palpable fortification around my crotch. It had all been so different at Rainbow. There it hadn’t mattered how big the diaper was, or who knew, or who was wearing what… you simply got on having fun. Here at High School it was an excuse for a different kind of ‘fun’ - the verbal and physical assaults were constant. # Something I couldn’t explain also happened at this time. Although I was well diapered for school, at night I only wore a pull-up as protection for bed and I was waking up dry. In fact, for seven days in a row I woke up to a dry pull-up yet had no idea why. Perhaps I was peeing so much at school from stress and heavily enforced protection that I just didn’t have anything left whilst I slept. Whatever the reason it was welcome. On the weekend I thought I’d try sleeping without pull-ups. It was a strange feeling not having any thickness between my legs but I was happy that my PJs didn’t display a dark wet patch in the morning. Things were changing gradually and naturally although I can honestly say I wasn’t aware of the transition. My visits across the landing to the nursery had decreased except when auntie occasionally got me prepared for school there instead of my bedroom, which had become the main place for me to sleep or spend any time. However, whenever I went into that colourful room I still got that same wonderful feeling in my stomach. It was like… it was like when I used to do cross country running in the UK. You know, after you’ve finished a particularly long and demanding bit of exercise, that moment when you slump down aching and exhausted relieved it’s all over. But soon that fatigue passes and a sense of achievement takes over so you’re pleased you’ve done what you’ve done and a touch of euphoria fills the body making everything worthwhile. It’s that kind of ecstasy I get on each visit. Perhaps that’s only a good explanation to me. Even though I wasn’t using the childish content of the nursery as often, I was still glad it was there. Auntie had returned the crib from her room so it looked even more ready for a group of kiddies to occupy at any moment. I knew my childish clothes hung in the closet, I knew the pile of diapers had all been used by me at some point over the last few months. I loved the smell of the powders and creams that were suspended in the atmosphere of this wonderful place. The array of patterned and cute plastic pants on view still lifted my spirits each time I saw them. A spark of excitement rippled across my nerve endings when I ran my fingers over their glossy surface - that vinyl charge was highly bewitching. # The confidence that Rainbow gave me was now hanging heavy between my legs. Bulk was the order of the day and when Nurse Jefferson changed me – I didn’t like the idea of smelling of pee all day – she made sure everything would be absorbed by the super extra padding she slipped into my new, thicker disposable. I know she had been told exactly what to do by the principal but I’d often leave her office hardly able to waddle back to class. Any progress was slow and noisy drawing more attention to my circumstances so a barrage of ‘witty’ comments followed my every step. I was mentally beaten. I’d tried my best to withstand the daily torment but the bravado I started out with had diminished so that I was even being picked on by the juniors who saw me as an easy target. I may have hated it at the time but the boarding school (uniform and all) back in the UK wasn’t so bad after all. Oliver noticed my retreat because I didn’t even try to find his company, instead I’d try and hide away as much as I could. He wasn’t having any of it and tried to get me to respond to the non-stop taunts with clever comebacks or witty responses, neither of which I felt able to do. The anger that in the past I’d been able to summon up to repel people and their ‘personalities’ had been chipped away leaving me a pathetic version of myself. There were moments when I thought it’s what I deserved. Why would a diaper-wearing pants-wetter warrant any better treatment? # With only a day to go before auntie and I had to meet up with the psychiatrist things at school took a turn. Kyle and his gang had taken a back seat as they saw everyone else piling into me. Of course it didn’t stop them but they were happy that my life was being made a misery in general so didn’t seek me out for torment, although nasty things happened when our paths did eventually cross. It was obviously something that he and his bunch of goons had been planning for some time and at lunchtime, in the big hallway where everyone was loitering before going to the canteen, Kyle struck. Armed with a bunch of nettles and holly leaves he rammed me up against the lockers and as his two friends held my arms so I couldn’t fight back, he pulled down my baggy pants, yanked at the thick plastic covering and grabbed the back of my diaper. With a fearful grip he pulled them back to reveal my naked bottom and shoved the nettles between my skin and the material. Then he groped around the front and proceeded to do the same to my naked genitals. All the time he was mocking my manhood, calling me a girlie and little baby, saying how much nicer my diaper would feel once I was sat down or crawling around. His mates let me go and he pushed me to the ground, all the time laughing and taunting me. The majority of those watching were engrossed but still offered no help. I couldn’t see Oli or Yoosuf anywhere and all dignity left me as I felt the sting of the nettles piercing my soft flesh. “Crawl for dada.” It was a cute expression; though his voice was filled with undisguised hate. He was certainly enjoying my discomfort and inability to do anything about it. He saw me as a defeated little baby who wet and pooped itself and shouldn’t really be in the same school as a man such as he. He mocked my screams and tears as I sat wearing just my thick and now even thicker, torturing diaper. I was utterly defeated and could only cry as he and his cronies laughed at my dejection. No one came to my aid but as a final act he lifted my face and looked straight into my eyes. “You’re just a piece of shit,” his words were whispered but clear. “A fucking useless little baby who thinks she’s somebody but isn’t.” I could feel his anger through his eyes and I trembled and wet myself at the same time. I didn’t know where this was going to end and as no teacher seemed to be coming to my defence I knew he could do anything he wanted without penalty… and he knew it too. “Get back to fucking England… we don’t want a piece of effeminate crap like you around this place.” I had no idea where all this venom was coming from or why he’d singled me out but as he hissed out his disgust at me he was pushing down on my genitals making sure the nettles did their work. Finally he let go laughing as if he’d just completed the best prank ever. His mates and he were high-fiving each other as they sauntered away deliriously happy with what they’d achieved. I was stinging and hurting and wet and… and… angry. As I slowly pulled myself up the reference to England had reawakened something which I’d been keeping locked away. The stinging nettles were somehow banished as an even greater sensation took control and, though only wearing a diaper, I launched myself down the hallway towards the posse of bullies. # Dr Jayne Barrows was a very affable woman. She was perhaps a shade younger than auntie but had a warmth and smile that radiated trust and, above everything else, competence. Both auntie and I were settled together on a white leather sofa and the doctor was sitting in an easy chair opposite. Auntie had done her own research online and knew a bit about Ms Barrows, there appeared to be some kind of mutual respect because the doctor seemed to know all about The Rainbow Rooms Nursery. This time I desperately didn’t want my diaper to be a distraction so I was wearing normal underwear and normal clothes. No matter what happened I was determined that I wouldn’t do anything ‘silly’ and that if I needed to pee I would seek out a bathroom somewhere. I wasn’t very comfortable, though auntie had done her best to put me at ease, suggesting that perhaps a pull-up might be advantageous under my boxers. No, I wanted to do this differently from the last time we visited a shrink and besides, I think I had more to worry about than just possibly wetting myself. After a few minutes of general chat the doctor got down to the business in hand. “So Dean, why did you try to suffocate Kyle Connersby?” # The anger that gripped me was like nothing else I had ever experienced. Even the time when I was banned from the boxing ring didn’t come close to what was seething in my head and my mind was only focused on one thing – revenge. The speed that I attained as I ran down the hallway towards my victim was surprisingly fast considering I had a huge and full diaper to contend with but at that point the three were still unaware of my speedy approach. A shriek of warning came too late as I pulled back my right leg and with all the force I could muster, together with my hurtling forward momentum, I kicked out at the back of Kyle’s knee. He’d turned slightly when he heard the belated alert as my deployed rigid leg made contact and a satisfying yelp of pain followed an even more satisfying ‘crunch’. The shock was obvious and the pain even more so as he rolled forward screaming in agony holding his injured leg. But as I got to my feet Smithy (one of his posse) was already advancing on me with a fist ready to knock my brains out. Whatever adrenalin was coursing through my body had made me quick-witted and I was able to parry his punch. As he stumbled forward to lash out once more I succeeded in using my elbow to deliver a stinging blow to his nose that made the big man stagger back in hurt surprise. Wilko Wilkinson, his other goon, was a bit slower but had eventually managed to get his thoughts together and, seeing his team mate down and injured, launched himself at me. At that precise second Oliver inserted himself between him and me and his flailing hands managed to get caught up in the straps of Oli’s backpack, which he just happened to be holding up at that moment. Wilko’s hands were quickly entangled so Oli shoved the bag back sending the angry but confused footballer flying to the floor. It was followed through with a surreptitious knee to the groin and the warning not to get up again if he didn’t want something worse. By then he had been surrounded by other unhappy kids baying for blood. I was unaware of this and only pieced it together from what I was told later. # Now I knew boys from this particular sport were not afraid of pain but the fact that a junior had perpetrated this assault I think had not only surprised but un-nerved them a little. Yoosuf was making sure that Smithy didn’t get up anytime soon and Oli had miraculously neutralised Wilko. Some past victims who surrounded the fallen teammates saw this as an opportunity to assert themselves and angrily lashed out. Where there had been a deathly hush in the hallway all hell had now broke loose not least of all as Kyle lay screaming out for assistance and holding his battered (and possibly broken) leg. Through his scrunched up and tearful face I saw the hate in his eyes as he yelled how I’d pay for what had happened but I just pulled down my full diaper and walked over to the prone and angry senior. “Here,” I shouted over his groans of pain, “you’ve been obsessed by my diaper you may as well have it.” I threw it into his face, nettles and all. I followed through, launching myself bodily (and naked) across the space between us, winding him as I landed heavily on his chest. “You’ve been desperate to get into my pants since I arrived at this awful place well, this is what’s in them, they’re yours now.” I spread the soaked contents into his face forcing it into his mouth as he tried to regain his breath, rubbing delightedly as I heard him choking on the contents. It was at this moment that a teacher intervened and hauled me off the stricken star footballer. I stood naked, hairless and unapologetic as I shook the teacher’s hands off and turned to see who it was. Yes, the one who’d made himself scarce when I was being assaulted all those months back. The look of utter contempt I gave him was withering and for a moment he was a little afraid of what might happen next. Meanwhile, I noticed all the camera phones (that were forbidden on school property) were out and filming the proceedings so, before the authorities could do anything about what had taken place, those images were already out in the public domain… they trended rapidly. ‘Bully gets diapered’ ‘Suck on this’ ‘Football captain gets retrained’ Some of the headlines on social media were disgusting but the outcome was the same… I was immediately suspended. # The weather in Kansas had only changed slightly from being very hot to being hot. However, as we sat in Doctor Barrow’s office the clouds were gathering and promised a deluge. I didn’t know if this was some kind of omen, though I wouldn’t have been surprised. She had informed auntie not to interrupt whilst I told my side of the story and I nervously fidgeted wondering just what my fate was going to be. After the event at school, and I’d been unceremoniously marched naked to the principal’s office, I sat waiting for the furore that seemed to have blown up to die down. An ambulance arrived to transfer Kyle to hospital, whilst Nurse Jefferson had her work cut out tending to the wounds of Wilko and Smithy, not all of which had been inflicted by me. In fact I’d heard that one or two other bullies had been attacked by groups of fed-up kids inspired by my actions. Again, I had no proof of that it was only something Oliver mentioned when he returned some of my ripped clothes as I waited. The principal’s secretary had ushered my friend away pretty quickly, I’m sure she was worried that we might be plotting something else. However, though I had my pants and jumper back, I felt good being naked so despite the secretary asking me to cover up I remained that way. I could hear her on the phone summoning auntie and calling one or two other families, although I wasn’t sure exactly who. A couple of teacher’s looked in with faces creased in anger and amazement, whilst the football coach screamed abuse at me for injuring his star player and threatening all manner of reprisals. I looked at him in total derision not allowing his bullying tactics to work on me. However, I kept my counsel and sat quietly not believing what had just happened. # When things had died down a little but before auntie arrived, the principal rushed past into his office and told me to get dressed. I took no notice of him, for some reason I thought being naked was more of a statement than being clothed. When he saw that I wasn’t doing what he said he summoned the nurse to bring diapers and fit them before he would speak to me. For the first time since I’d met her Nurse Jefferson seemed ill at ease around me. She came armed with disposables and padding but was nervous about putting them on. As she approached I looked her right in the eye and said “NO”, perhaps more forcefully than I’d intended. The result was she shuffled back out of the office as auntie arrived. Having nodded to me on the way through, and told to put some pants on at least, she breezed into the Mr Thomson’s office, brushing aside his secretary and launched into a damning indictment of his leadership at the school. Auntie very rarely raises her voice but she wasn’t going to allow the principal to shout her down on this one. She knew all that had previously happened because I’d told her of my run-ins with the bullies. However, she didn’t know that my actions had sent a senior to hospital so that came as a bit of a surprise. Still, even with this news she continued to harangue the principal and the culture of victimization he’d appeared to foster. # When she came out she was obviously very angry but then again, so was Mr Thomas. She saw the nurse hanging by the door with a thick disposable in her hand and looked at me, I was still naked, and she asked if I needed a diaper. Surprisingly, after all that had happened, I hadn’t wet myself so shook my head. “Thank you Nurse Jefferson but I don’t think we’ll need your services today.” Auntie was polite. Her look of unease drifted into a thankful half-smile as she made her exit. “Put some pants on Dale, you’re not impressing anyone showing off your genitals.” It was a defining moment. Auntie was having a joke at my expense and we giggled together as I slipped on my pants and struggled into the jumper. Once I’d finished this operation she hugged me tightly and ran her hand through my short hair and said it was time to go home. “What did he say?” I enquired as we walked through the now empty hallways. “Well, you’re suspended and I’m banned from ever setting foot in his school again.” “But, but… didn’t he summon you?” “Yes, well, he’s a little upset at the moment. Apparently there’s a big game coming up this weekend and they’ve lost their star player… someone has nobbled him.” I wasn’t sure if auntie wasn’t taking this all too lightly, especially when she added. “I think their opponents might well be sending you a gift basket.” # Dr Jayne Barrows sat stoically taking in my side of the story, occasionally writing something down on her pad but generally just listening. I was surprised just how much I opened up but I think my actions had been so severe I needed to make a case for doing what I did. I was glad auntie was there because I felt safe when she was around. Of course, the incident wasn’t the only thing she wanted to know about and once again I found myself reliving my childhood (or lack of it). “…and just how did that make you feel ?” Which appeared to be the standard response to anything I said, so, I had to explain my various bursts of anger, reclusiveness and… denial. However, after the previous psychiatrist I didn’t want to make matters worse and continued to explain my feelings and thoughts. My anger at my parents, their stupid death (which I now realised wasn’t just the result of some arbitrary bomb but that they had been targeted because of the government job they did) and how grateful I was to auntie. # At the time the powers in Washington had laid it on pretty thick that my parents had been the innocent victims of a terrorist attack. They had been on vacation and just happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time. However, through what auntie had told me and the number of high ranking people at their funeral I could now make a slightly different judgement about what exactly happened. Something else that auntie had recently told me was that, via an intermediary, the ‘White House’ had offered to send me to one of the most prestigious private schools in Washington to complete my education. This had been raised at the time of the funeral but my hate for the British 'public' school and auntie’s dislike of privilege made the offer a none-starter. However, auntie had disclosed this piece of information because of the bullying and in case I wanted a way out. The fact it would mean me leaving her, something I couldn’t even contemplate, sent me once again into a bit of a panic wondering if they could just send me away without her approval. She said as my legal guardian nothing could or would be done without her say so, and more importantly, that any decision made would be down to me. She wanted to give options. # Dr Barrows was already well briefed and knew exactly the right questions to get me going. There were times when I held auntie’s hand, cried into her shoulder as she held me so as to ease the pain. She was my strength and comfort and I loved her all the more for the emotional ride I was on and her constant unquestioning support. At times I missed not having my diaper wrapped snugly around me as I delved into some poignant aspect of my life. There were times when I had to hold back the flow that I could feel building as I also built to some revelation or other. I excused myself a couple of time, desperate to use the bathroom and not wet the front of my khaki pants. Then, as I zipped up glad I’d managed such a little part of my life I also realising I was missing something I enjoyed… my diaper. It made me wonder if, after this process was complete, would I be missing much of what I’d come now to enjoy. The principal thought I needed to expunge those ‘angry demons’ but I wondered – at what cost? Fortunately, Dr Barrows seemed to understand where auntie was coming from with her initial course of action to give me a loving home where I could experience some kind of childhood. She appeared to understand my anger and my belief that I was better off without other people. I saw on her face there was an empathy I wasn’t expecting. She thought my wetting from an early age had been symptomatic of so much stress, self -imposed or otherwise that it bubbled (we chuckled at this use of the word for some reason) to the fore at moments of inner psychological anxiety. There may have been no obvious reason for it but deep within, there was a problem and urination was the outward expression of it, a ‘safety valve’ was the way Ms Barrows described it. # Of course I am paraphrasing the doctor’s report because she was also damning about the culture at High School that allowed such a situation to arise. No one came out of it with any credit; well, that is, apart from auntie. Her part in my life had definitely been for the better and I was glad that she was recognised for it. However, as no local school would take me as a pupil I had to rethink the offer about going to Washington. Auntie put in a call and found a school, perhaps not so well thought of, but a private school nonetheless, in the state. With ‘Washington’ picking up the bill and letters from some very important people qualifying my entrance to that establishment; I started mid-term at a new boarding school. # The court case High School and the Connersby’s attempted to bring regarding the assault was dropped because of a counter claim my high-powered Washington legal team threatened to retaliate with. They pointed out that once they’d finished with the publicity and media coverage about how a school senior tormented and tortured a 9th grader who, incidentally, had just lost his parents under extremely tragic circumstances, Kyle would be lucky if he got accepted into any sports programme or institute of further education. Seeing how they were out-gunned, and that I’d no longer be a student at the same place as he was, they felt it in everyone’s interest to forget the entire thing. # The new school was different to the one in the UK. It was less bound by its centuries of tradition, being only in existence for around fifty years, and appeared more involved in students expressing themselves in a myriad of technical and social ways. Even though I was a boarder, I never felt the constraints or unhappiness I’d experienced in the UK. I wasn’t the most sociable person around but at least I’d learned to mix with others now. I also didn’t mind the uniform, which was smart without being over-the-top and I felt much more at ease and able to fit in more. I knew I could now re-invent myself, well, in truth; the kids at Rainbow had made sure I could do that. I’d found a friend in Oliver and realised I liked having a friend and went out of my way to see if I could make more. Also, and probably most importantly, I was relaxed about it all. I think this was because I knew auntie was relatively nearby. I was boarding only about two hundred miles away so… she was a loving beacon for me to go to if I needed her and she continued to be my motivation for everything I did or wanted to do. I hadn’t wanted to leave her but auntie being auntie she saw this as a terrific opportunity and convinced me it was one I’d regret if I didn’t at least try it. However, I did miss Oliver and Yoosuf but we kept in touch via social media so it wasn’t too bad. Oliver had been voted leader of the student body under the new regime that the authorities had brought in after Principal Thomson was fired. The school was changing although I wasn’t going to be there to enjoy that positive action. I never took my desire for diapers to the new school. I sort of missed them but found I was a lot more involved in other activities to give them much thought whilst there. The other thing was - I no longer wet. Thankfully, I returned home as often as I could, even some weekends and head for my favourite place. After stripping out of my teenage gear in my room, I’d then move over to the nursery and wait for auntie to come change and dress me as she knew I wanted. A weekend in a thick diaper and kiddie clothes always had us both giggling in pleasure as well as it setting me up for what lay ahead. It also made attending school as a teenager more bearable and the link with my loving auntie… unbreakable. #### The End
  24. 3 points
    Joyeux anniversaire à moi!
  25. 3 points
    Part 10 Auntie Joan had been working from her den at home. She’d had quite a lot of paper work regarding Rainbow and perhaps even more after what happened at school. However, she’d said that we needed to talk and I was keen to get whatever the ‘problem’ was out of the way as soon as possible. “Ah Doodle,” she greeted me caringly at the door, “how did the rest of the day go?” I shrugged and slipped the backpack off my shoulder and onto the floor. “I’m sorry sweetheart, it wasn’t the best way to start a new school,” she added sympathetically. “It’s OK.” She put her arm around me and pulled me in for an embrace that always made me feel good. She kissed the top of my head and patted my padded bottom and asked if I needed a change. Despite the fact that I’d been wearing them since the morning, I’d resolutely kept myself from peeing in them. I tried to control my bladder as much as possible and I think I succeeded… well to some degree anyway. “Not yet, erm, er, you said in the nurse’s office that we needed to talk, er, can we do it now please?” I was feeling a bit apprehensive and a little afraid. I had no idea what the psychiatrist had said in his report but, after what I’d done, I wasn’t too hopeful. Also, on the journey home I’d begun to think that, if like the nurse, the principal thought I might somehow now be a bit mentally ‘challenged’, perhaps they would put me in a lower grade. There was a load of rubbish and doubt flowing through my mind and I urgently needed auntie to help sort it out. I needed to know what was happening. # She guided me through to the sofa and we sat down, my padding crinkling slightly as I made myself comfortable. “Now then,” she cleared her throat. “Mr Thomson (the Principal) has a bit of a problem with you.” She looked to see if that information alone would get a reaction. “Although your school report from England was positive… the psychiatrist report was not particularly positive… and blamed me for your unconventional behaviour.” She seemed to just cast that idea off with a ‘well he would wouldn’t he?’ shrug. “According to his professional opinion – You…” She raised her eyebrows as if to emphasise the point. “…apparently reacting to my need to keep you in protection, had adopted some strange juvenile habits, which he was keen to point out might ‘flare’ up at any moment.” I looked at her and saw a look of resignation on her face. “They think because I run The Rainbow Rooms Nursery…” she took a deep breath, “for me to cope with the sudden arrival of a heart-broken teen ‘still bereaving the loss of his parents’ I need to see you no different from the other children I look after.” She shrugged and raised her eyebrows again as if to say, ‘that’s what the psychiatrist thinks’. I shook my head and mumbled that it simply wasn’t true. She hugged me tightly. “We know the truth but because of your reluctance to tell him everything, and be quite defensive when talking about me, they think I’m the problem.” “Ooh.” “I’ve tried to explain things to both the psychiatrist and to the principal but the outcome is…” She paused and I don’t think it was for dramatic effect. “…they want us to see a different family psychiatrist and get another appraisal.” I still wasn’t too sure what this all meant but a sudden thought struck me. “They can’t send me away… can they?” The very idea sent me into a panic and the flow to my diaper was matched by the deluge of tears running down my face. “Ohh auntie, please don’t let them send me away. I don’t want to go back to that horrible school. Please don’t let them…” My sobbing was reaching a hysterical level as the flood of tears soaked auntie’s dress as she tried her best to comfort me. # At that moment I felt like a little boy who had no control over anything. I was grateful for the unconditional love that auntie gave me and anxious that I in no way compromise what she did for me. However, as I wept I couldn’t help but realise that my life now appeared to be in more than just auntie’s hands. I wasn’t old enough to take complete control. I wasn’t in a position to make demands because there would always be someone (like that damned psychiatrist), who, no doubt full of good intentions and thinking of what was only right for me, didn’t get who I was and what I wanted. Rainbow had offered me a fun and completely different way of life. I know my education more or less stopped but I was learning something from my fellow toddlers that I hadn’t learned before… friendship. I was happy to throw myself into anything that other kids wanted to involve me in instead of being the self-centred, aloof student I’d been at any of my previous schools. I felt I’d blossomed in that environment and although I didn’t want to leave it, knew I had eventually to get back to a more conventional education. After feeling quite good being at senior school and having a friend in Oliver, I now felt totally useless. The confidence and esteem building auntie had done tumbled around me and I wanted to retreat to where I knew I was safe. It took some time but eventually my tears dried up, alas my diaper was soaked through. Auntie noticed and recommended that we do something about it. My safe space. # On the changing table up in the nursery auntie got to work with her usual efficiency. As she cleaned me up she added another of the stipulations from the principal – ‘when at school I needed to wear protection at all times’. He was firm with auntie about this requirement, he said he was not going to have an ‘accident’ like the psychiatrist experienced in his classrooms or anywhere else on school property. To make sure I complied with this instruction I would be obliged to visit the nurse every morning to be checked before I’d be allowed into any class. I didn’t know a lot about psychiatrists but thought that info about my ‘accident’ in his office should have remained confidential, why was it in a report to the principal. Apparently, word had got around from the next patients, it was a small town and gossip was at a premium. So, despite my trying to be a fourteen year-old student they were determined to keep me in diapers. I wasn’t sure whether to be happy or sad about this news. However, as auntie wrapped me snuggly in a fresh disposable, snapped a new pair of pink plastic pants into place and guided me to the open closet filled with my toddler clothes, surprisingly, I resented that the school was insisting what I wear. # At school in the UK I’d only wet intermittently, although, since the news of my parent’s deaths it appeared that more often than not my mind just couldn’t be bothered sending any message to my bladder when I needed to go to the bathroom. During the day, since auntie had tried to get me back into ‘big boy’ briefs, my toilet training had been reasonably successful because I was more aware of what was needed. However, as I slept, there was no such discipline. Almost every morning I woke up wet, and I have to say, it didn’t worry me at all; I loved it when auntie changed my soaked diaper. That morning intimacy was something I’d never experienced with anyone else before. When I was young and wet at school the ‘nurses’ just did their job, there was no love or connection from either me or them but with auntie it was so different. Even though I wasn’t a toddler she took time and effort in making sure I was happy. She talked and we giggled, she powdered and I’d wiggle, she slipped me into a comfy diaper and I was grateful. I was grateful because the soft, fluffy, thick, reassuring diaper was an extension of auntie’s love. Maybe that was the trouble. Maybe I’d gotten too reliant on having that circle of love surrounding my groin. However, I couldn’t let auntie take the blame for my dependency because of her devotion in making me a complete human being. I had to explain to any new psychiatrist that because of auntie’s methods I was becoming less insular and more able to deal with the real world, even if that had meant almost restarting my development from scratch. # However, the more I thought about it being a terrific plan, I wasn’t sure I had the right words or attitude not to make things worse when I spoke, or worse still, nervously pee myself in that kind of official company. I knew I got angry. I’d displayed that anger in the psychiatrists office and look how that turned out. I was angry that I was feeling angry, which can’t be a good place to be but… as I wriggled in my diaper and closed my eyes briefly; I could feel the stress evaporate. There was safety in my diapers. At Rainbow and with auntie of course, I never thought about authority. I was like the rest of the kids, the adults were in charge and decisions were made on our behalf. I never thought that those decisions were made to make anything but us toddler’s lives better and more fun. They kept us clean and happy, fed and entertained; it was strange that I felt more of a real person at Rainbow than I ever did anywhere else. Certainly with my parents I’d never felt anything more than a visitor just passing through their lives, in England I felt detached and lonely, despite the teachers best efforts to include me in everything. I think I was too far gone by the age of ten and rejected everything but study. I had begun to shun intimacy in any form as a protection, I suppose, a bit like the protection auntie let me wear. I felt safe when I was protected. # I satisfied myself on the notion I was quite bright. Obviously on many levels I didn’t come close but my high grades told a different story. I’d used my inner anger for quite some time to justify why I, Dean Court, was the way I was. I thought I was an individual. I thought I was clever in my independence. I even thought my bedwetting was somehow proof that (even as a boy) I was my own man. Stupid, Stupid STUPID! My anger would never appear valid it would be seen as a childish tantrum rather than any cogent argument I wanted to present. Somehow I needed to keep that rage under control like it was at Rainbow. I’d never once felt anything but happiness there and somehow I’d have to transfer that pleasure to my day to day existence in High School. Perhaps the diapers might be the solution, or if not, at least a helpful soft and fluffy hug when I felt my annoyance rising. # I grabbed a pink t-shirt and a pink and blue pair of shorts from the closet and wondered downstairs to join auntie for our meal. As always she could see I was in some kind of quandary and wanted to help, the thing was, I just didn’t want to think grown up stuff when I was in my toddler clothes. I needed them to escape from… “Sweetheart,” She looked concerned. “I wish I could lift all this stress off your shoulders.” I sat at the table toying with my food. I knew I shouldn’t, she’d made me a lovely meal, but I just couldn’t raise any enthusiasm for it. Again the feeling of inadequacy swamped my head… and… there was something else that came and bit me on the bum… I realised I’d become a whiney little kid who was using any excuse to justify my behaviour. Auntie had said some time ago that there would be times when I wanted to be a toddler and there were times when I needed to be fourteen. I had to separate these two different sides of my personality and it was proving very difficult. That night auntie and I tried, in between cuddles, to map out some kind of strategy… and I’d have to find a way to contend with any comments from other students once they found out I wore diapers. Wearing diapers wasn’t a worry for me as my general lack of concern over what anyone else thought about me, or what I chose to dress in, had armed me pretty well. I knew that if they didn’t get a rise or embarrassment out of me they would soon stop any comments. However, there were always going to be bullies and my diapers might just be like a red rag to a… bully. # That night I dreamed of bullies and Oliver. Well I say Oliver but at times he was both him and Colin. It was perhaps strange that at times they both melded into one; though I’m thankful that each time that happened they/he was still my friend. The bullies had striped me naked and were running around throwing my diaper to one and other as I played an unhappy ‘piggy-in-the-middle’. Meanwhile, ‘Coliver’ was desperately trying to retrieve it but was having no luck over these older and bigger boys. Eventually, having tired of calling me names and seeing my pee-pee wobble back and forth in the middle of the playground, they left, taking with them my protection and leaving me naked below the waist. ‘Coliver’ searched around until we were alone and then surreptitiously delved into his backpack and produced a fresh clean disposable. I was shocked but with a nervous smile he said, “I’ll always have your back.” He helped me into it and wearing just that diaper I went back to class. It was embarrassing to some degree but, as everyone knew about my diapers by then, it wasn’t a big deal. # The following morning I woke up dry. Yes, one of the few occasions when this happened although my bed was a mess from all the tossing and turning I’d done during my dream. With my sheets in a tangle and pillows thrown onto the floor I’d woken up slightly disorientated and worrying about bullies lying in wait. I mistook my teddy bear, looming in the corner of the bed as a possible antagonist and thrown out my fist in a pathetic attempt at a punch. Teddy looked pretty annoyed at what I’d done and auntie came in and found me bouncing him up and down on my plastic bulge frantically apologising for hurting him. I wasn’t sure if this was quite the way for a fourteen year-old high school student to be acting but I suppose neither was auntie stripping me from my diaper, sharing my joy at being dry and sending me off to see to my morning ablutions. When I returned my boxers had been replaced with a disposable and a pair of clear plastic pants. I suppose so that the nurse and anyone else who might need proof could see I was well protected. “Do you want to try and do it for yourself?” Auntie asked quietly from the door. Over the time I’d been in diapers I had made one or two attempts at fitting myself but it just seemed such an operation and far better if someone else saw to it. “Can you do it please auntie. I, er, prefer it when you do, er…” She smiled and did what she always did… she made me feel safe and secure both mentally and physically. # To be continued
  26. 3 points
    Tee showered quickly and with trembling hands put on a pullup . Though it still felt like a padding rather than the cotton feeling of a pair of underwear , he was still happy . He looked down a few times while getting dressed to make sure he wasn't dreaming it . He sat down to breakfast . Chris looked at him over his glass of coffee and saw something resembling a smile . Maybe this will be a lot easier than he thought . But then who on earth put him back in diapers 24/7 and why for the love of God ..? Chris suggested a layed back morning tv and such . Tee was watching tv while Chris was sitting on the other sofa answering emails . About 11 o'clock tee started to feel a slight fullness in his bladder . He knew he could hold it back . But for how long he wasn't sure . He pressed his legs together as much as he could . He felt a cold sweat break out on his back . He just got a chance to use try them if he can't even keep them dry now Chris will never give him another chance . He looked over at Chris but he seemed completely absorbed in reading . Tee considered maybe he should try to ask Chris for permission to use the tiolet but till now he was never granted that permission . However this case Chris was the one coming up with the idea so he expected him to use the tiolet. But how should he address him ? Simply Chris ? Dad ..? He never had a dad . He had foster fathers . - amm - Chris didn't react . Tee wasn't sure if Chris didn't hear him or he just ignored him - Chris ? - tee didn't dare to ask louder Chris thought he heard his name called but he was deep into reading about a new role . He lifted his head up to see tee standing infront of him timidly - is something wrong ? - I need to pee - tee said embarrassed Chris looked confused . Does he mean he needs to be taken to the bathroom ? Oh crap ok that complicates things . Yeah this did seem way too easy ... - you need help ? - Chris asked putting down his laptop tee shook his head but shifted his posture indicating his urge for relief was increasing - then ...? - now Chris seemed puzzled - what is it ? - can I go to the tiolet ? - tee asked in a desperate voice - yeah of course go - as tee basically ran off Chris looked after him . He was trying to ask for permission ..? Maybe I should have had a longer talk with him about this whole thing ... Yeah I should have tee returned after a few minutes . Chris heard the water flushing in the tiolet but no running water in the sink . Ok 1 more thing I forgot to go over ... - everything ok ? - yeah - did you wash your hands ? - tee shook his head face going a bit white - go back then and wash your hands - as tee walked back to the room Chris yelled after him - with soap please ! as tee returned Chris called him over - ok 2 things I seemed to forgot - tee looked at him anxiously maybe this is the part where it all blows up and Chris laughs his head off on his expense - if you have to go , number 1 or number 2 you don't have to ask for my permission ok ? Just go to the bathroom . And as you feel you have to go don't try to wait . And wash your hands everytime ok ? Tee nodded . - ok well done - Chris returned to his laptop as tee breath out in relief . Though he was wondering how school would be like but Chris said it was just a try . So he will have to work extra hard to show him he deserves to wear them and he can keep them dry .
  27. 3 points
    I'm 23 and there's loads of us, what you talking about everyone being old... pshuuh
  28. 3 points
    For someone trying to not be rude you were pretty successfully rude... And yes, we have people of all ages from 18-70s.
  29. 2 points
    CHAPTER 10 Having finished the bacon and toast Blair had made for her Dawn went bak up stairs and showered and dressed. Looking at the clock she knew she needed to leave in about fifteen minutes to go to Lori’s by the directions Blair gave her. Lori’s house was only about ten minutes from their place at the most, how convenient would that be she thought. Dawn felt a nervous uneasiness although she had be through countless interviews in the process of getting into med school, this was a completely different feeling. Dawn had to sell herself to this little woman and earn her trust, even though she was a little Dawn was going to be in charge of her life. As Dawn drove up into Lori’s drive, Dawn was unsure if she should have brought a toy or stuffy for the little woman, what would she like what did she play with did she sleep with a stuffy these were questions facing her. Dawn had an awkward feeling as she rang the doorbell. Dawn is greeted at the door by Jane with she assumes is Lori on her hip. “Good morning Dawn, come on in.” Dawn stepping through the door way is impressed she thought the house would be a complete mess and filled with small furniture for a little, finding instead a formal living room that most Amazon’s would love to have. Following Jane they walk through a formal dinning area then enter a kitchen area opening up into a family room with a fire place and big screen TV mounted on one wall. Dawn has not seen one thing for a little except a couple of step stools. Jane sets Lori down on the couch. “Lori is not a big fan of being out in front part of the house, she likes the kitchen and this room here when she is down stairs. Lori I would like to introduce you to Dawn, and Dawn this is Lori.” Dawn sits on the couch “nice to meet you Lori.” “It is okay honey you can talk to Dawn, remember I said while Dawn is here you can talk and ask any questions so you can get to know each other easier.” Jane gives her a little prodding to get her to talk. “Nice to meet you Dawn.” “I will leave you two to talk I will be upstairs if either of you need me.” Jane turns and walks over to the stairway and disappears. “Have you had a good morning Lori?” “Yes, I slept in a little then ate and then played for a while.” “Oh what time do you like to get up at?” “I usually wake around seven, this morning it was almost eight before I woke up. Jane said you were a doctor like her?” “Yes, Jane and I work together at a clinic, I have only worked there for about a month now. I sure enjoy working there and with people like Jane have made my start there very easy and smooth start to my medical career.” Dawn senses they are both a little nervous to start with. “If I understood Jane, you work during the week and need a sitter on the weekends is that right Lori?” “Yes, Dawn I’m an attorney and I have my own firm, I like a sitter here on weekends to help me.” “Sure, what would be the hours you needed a sitter here Lori?” “I like to get started at six in the evening on Friday and go until I go to work on Monday morning. Which one of my employees is here about eight and we leave around eight thirty. The firm opens at nine. Now there might times when I might take a week off, would you be able to stay a week at a time if I wanted you too?” Lori is starting to open up a little. “Yes no problem, I would need to put in for it at the clinic, like two weeks ahead of time or something like that.” “Oh yes I understand you could not just walk away for a week and come back I would give you at least a months notice before I did something like that. Do you like working with babies?” Lori starts to ratchet up the questions. “Yes I do I love working at the clinic with the babies that come in there and I would like to have children of my own someday, I know adopting is the easy way I still want to have a baby or babies the old fashion way.” “Do you like being around other babies or do like being the only one?” “I have not really had many chances to be around other babies until here recently at work and at my neighbors to the North.” “You were not being a baby with them though?” Dawn feels she can ask that since she brought it up about work and next-door. “I was being a baby at both places, and had fun interacting with the babies there.” “So you have came ‘out’ of the nursery then? I thought from Jane this was only here at home?” “I have had the right situations to be a baby at work off and on, and more full time when I’m there next-door, I have not came ‘out’ yet so to say and go baby all the time.” Lori feels more and more confortable with Dawn is opening up more with her. “Now Lori I hope you do not mind me asking, how does your staff at work respond to you being a baby, I would think you would be scared to be a baby around your staff with the fear of being adopted by one of them?” “Dawn I have a great staff they hard working and I trust them to make the right decision when it comes to my well being. I only have three employees one of which is a partner in the firm Amy who has been with me from the start for a little over two years now. I hired Paige our receptionist/office manager just a little over a month ago, and just last week Blair came to work as the Law Overseer for myself. Now sure I do not know those two like I do Amy, I feel I can trust them. Just yesterday I messed my pants and Blair found out about them and she put a diaper on me before we had a meeting to go to. Let me think… yes I had diapers put on by employees and a client yesterday at the office and here at home by Blair when she brought me home. Blair and Paige both have had legal grounds to have made me their daughter if they so wanted.” “Wow, you sure are playing with fire there Lori, now you said Blair changed you here at home does she know about your little secret here at home, like the weekends and all that go along with those?” “No, I have not told her, I have a feeling I’m safe with them they are so nice and caring, they both like to have fun and I like that too.” “This is fascinating Lori, you are a remarkable women and so trusting. Now when you are treated as a baby by your employees do you get the same feelings from them as you get when Jane or hopefully myself baby you?” Dawn cannot help she reaches over towards Lori and checks her diaper unannounced. “A little damp we will get you change here shortly if you like?” “Dawn my bottom is in your hands.” Both ladies chuckle. “I see it would fit nicely in both hands baby” as Dawn holds her hands up to Lori. “Lets see… I am at a little different place at work while being a baby, I feel I’m still there to work although as a baby.” “How does your clients feel about it, do you see a day when you might go to work dressed as a baby everyday?” “I’m so busy doing nothing but adoptions, I’m dealing with littles wanting to be babies and they are more at ease around me especially dressed as a baby. The mommies or Amazons, love it they are there to adopt and have baby fever so the more they see a baby the happier they are. And yes I could see going to work as a baby everyday, along as the staff was ok with it. I would have to talk with Paige and Blair before I made that decision to be a baby at work, and that I would expect them to treat me as such.” “I’m sorry for all the questions and if I have hit a nerve please let me know, Lori this is amazing to me and I am fascinated by you and what you are doing. Now other than wearing diapers and dressing as baby at work what else would you want them to do for you?” “I would want Paige to schedule time for me to have a nap everyday after lunch, she handles the scheduling for the most part. Maybe Blair or Paige could help with lunch, maybe even spoon feed me or with a bottle, Blair does so much with picking me up and taking me home she has a full plate with that. Maybe and this would go back to scheduling maybe some play time with some toys.” Lori climbs over onto Dawn’s lap, getting a few pats on her bottom from Dawn before she sits down. “Awww thats ok baby, could you see your self walking down the street dressed as a baby say out in front of your house here in this neighbor hood? And you are wet honey you have a wet squishy diaper don’t you baby?” “Well, I could see myself going down the sidewalk as a baby in front of my house, I think I would rather be pushed in a stroller by you though Dawn.” Lori reaches up and tries to give Dawn a hug, sitting back down the dam burst in her diaper. Dawn immediately feels the wetness from her on her lap. “Oh baby I think we have to change that diaper now, where are your diapers and a changing table.” “Sorry Dawn I hope you come back I did not mean to leak on you as she starts to cry.” Dawn puts her up on her shoulder and consoles her and rubs her back not worried about now having a wet top from her diaper. Dawn figures her nursery is up stairs and starts up the steps when Jane starts down. “Did she fall is she alright?” Jane is concerned coming down the stairs towards Blair and Lori “Nothing big Jane just a leaky diaper my fault should have kept her checked better, she is upset it leaked all over me. Lori this might be the first time you wet on me I do not think it will be the last time honey, I know it happens.” Dawn follows Jane to the nursery and lays the little woman on the changing table. “Lori do you want Mommy Jane to change you?” “You don’t want to change me Dawn?” Lori cries even more. “No no honey I was just checking I will have you cleaned up in no time baby Lori” and puts a pacifier in her mouth soothing her right down. After getting her changed she bounces her a little on her hip while talking to Jane. “This sure is a nice nursery Lori. Jane and Dawn can see she is still upset “Look at my shorts Lori do you think Mommy Jane needs to diaper me now since I look wet? Lori takes the pacifier out of her mouth dropping it on the floor “yes Mommy Jane, diaper Dawn and we play together in our diapers.” Lori laughs. “I know certain young lady that is going to get her yum yum from Mommy Jane and then is going down for her nap, and honey I do not have any diapers that will fit Dawn.” Jane smiles to Dawn. “Dawn has to leave honey.” “She is leaving? “Yes, honey I will be back tomorrow though about the same time, and we can do what ever you want.” Blair is not to sure about the diaper thing though. Jane takes Lori from Dawn and sets her down in the crib. “Dawn is leaving I will be right back up with yum yums then it will be nap time.” Dawn and Jane walk down stairs. “I can stay longer if you want me too Jane, I might have to borrow a top and some shorts and panties?” “No that is fine she will be down for her nap here soon and you will be back tomorrow for a longer period tomorrow and you need to get cleaned up.” “I did want to say I did get a small amount from each breast this morning while pumping.” As the two women reach the front door. “Great to hear, Dawn you will be able to nurse soon.” Dawn and Jane exchange a hug and Dawn then turns and walks out to her car. Dawn goes home and gets in the shower, after showering she has her pee stained shorts and top laying on the bed and she smells the pee stains and thinks to her self even her urine smells wonderful she is so cute and so smart she is going to be fun. Dawns sits with the breast pump sitting in the rocker in their bedroom imagining that the pump is Lori suckling at her breast. Dawn sits and thinks she might change things up when she is in charge and let her talk if she wants it was so nice talking and caring for her at the same time. Dawn then thinks about the changes at work Lori wants, what will Blair think of those…
  30. 2 points
    --------------------------- Chapter 2: The Notary It had been several days since the night Amanda and Derrek finally began speaking again. Derrek's thoughts were still invaded with memories of the scent and taste of Amanda's panties, but he tried hard to just ignore them. This was actually proving harder than he thought. Sometimes, while talking to Amanda, he would just randomly think of the incident and instantly begin to blush with embarrassment. The worst of all was when his eyes caught a glimpse of her panty lines or a waistband peeking over the top of her pants. These instances usually led to an erection, and required some quick thinking on Derrek's part. He just didn't want to give Amanda any more reasons to think he needed therapy. Largely, he felt his efforts to ignore things were paying off. Their relationship was back on track as far as he could tell. They were hanging out like they used to, or maybe even more than they used to. He suspected Amanda kept her bedroom door locked now, but he wasn't about to test that theory. He was just glad it seemed his past transgression had been erased. They never discussed it since that night, and both of them seemed fine with that. He hadn't even heard Amanda mention anything about counseling or therapy. He naively figured she must have noticed improvement in him in this short amount of time, and just decided to let the whole thing go. Late in the day, Derrek and Amanda were talking about his plans for college, and dreams for the future. Derrek had always wanted to go to school for illustration, but he wasn't sure if it was a stable career choice. Amanda: But it's what you're passionate about. Why not pursue it? Derrek: I know, but the field is like very competitive, and I heard it takes the joy out of it when you turn your passion into your job. Amanda: You could minor in illustration, and then do freelance work on the side. Derrek: Yeah, I might do that, but then I have to figure out what I want to major in. Amanda: You could always become a nurse like me, Sweety. You can handle working with peoples bodily fluids right? Derrek couldn't help but think briefly that this might be a mention to the panty situation. Amanda didn't seem to notice the connection though. Amanda: Have I ever told you about code browns? Derrek: Oh god! Yes you've told me plenty of times! Amanda: Follow in my footsteps! Derrek: Nooooooooo! While they were busy chatting away, the doorbell rang out of the blue. Amanda: Oh! I almost forgot. I asked a notary to come by. We need to sign some more papers for your adoption. Derrek: Oh… I thought everything was official already. Derrek was genuinely sad at the thought that Amanda might not officially be his mom. Amanda: Oh Sweety, everything is official. I didn't mean to worry you. We just have some other minor papers we need to sign. Nothing to think too hard about. Relief flushed over his face. Derrek: Oh, ok. When Amanda opened the door, there stood a tall athletic looking woman. She was wearing a black tailored pinstriped suit and heels which made her appear even taller than she naturally was. Derrek felt tiny in her presence. Her long straight black hair framed her smooth face, which wore a serious, almost pissed off expression. Then her eyes met Amanda's, and she lit up with, as Derrek thought, the weakest smile he had ever seen. It was as if she dared not smile too hard for the fear that the action would shatter her tight face. Notary: Amanda, hi! I brought the paperwork we had discussed the other day. Her eyes then focused on Derrek. Notary: This must be Derrek. Nice to meet you. I've heard a lot about you. She thrust a sturdy branch like arm out to shake his hand. Derrek was taken aback by how firm her grip was. He also thought it was interesting that she had heard so much about him. For Amanda to speak highly of him it must mean their relationship was pretty darn solid. Though he was barely conscious of it, it further helped set his mind at ease regarding his relationship with her. Derrek: Thanks! Nice to meet you too! The notary shifted straight into business after that. Derrek thought that must be her natural state of being. She seemed like a workaholic for sure. The type of person who is always connected to their job and can't shut it off. Notary: Amanda, is there a table we can use? Amanda: Absolutely. Right over here. Just let me move these. Amanda scooped up all of the college info packets that were laying on the table, as Derrek and the Notary pulled out chairs. Amanda: We were just looking over Derrek's college options. Sorry about the mess. Notary: Oh don't worry about that! I've seen way bigger messes than anything here. I can promise you that. The notary seemed to smirk lightly to herself. Notary: Well then, let's begin. She popped open her briefcase and shuffled through some papers talking as she did so. Notary: So Derrek, nothing too scary here, basically these are just follow-up documents that add on to your adoption by Amanda. They give her more rights as your mother and legal guardian. Derrek: ok Notary: Would you like me to go over it all with you, or do you have any questions about this? Derrek: Not really. I mean, I thought she already had all the parental rights anyway, so I don't mind agreeing to that. Notary: Ok, then if you'd like to extend those rights to Amanda, all you need to do is sign this very last page. Then just initial and date on each of these lines. Derrek started to read the legalese at the top of the page, but then he felt something. Amanda had put her hand on his and squeezed it. Derrek looked up to see her smiling at him. Amanda: Are you ready for this? Derrek returned the smile and nodded. With that he signed, initialed, and dated everything. After he finished, Amanda went through and did the same. Once she had completed her part, the Notary stood up and began gathering the various papers. She stacked them up neatly, tapped them on the table three times, and laid them in her briefcase. Notary: Well, that is that then. We have a perfectly legal and binding document. Amanda, I'll send you a copy for your records. She slammed the briefcase shut, and used her thumbs to close the latches, which gave off satisfying clicks as they set. She then crossed the room to the front door, and turned back toward Amanda. Notary: You're all set? It was a question, not a statement, but Derrek hadn't read too deeply into it. She asked it as if she were asking about some preparations for a trip or something. Amanda just smiled and nodded at her, and then opened the front door. Amanda: Thanks for getting this all ready so fast. Notary: Don't be silly, it was my pleasure. Just be sure to let me know when you need me. Amanda: I will. I promise. Derrek again hadn't really thought too deeply about this exchange. He figured they were talking about something else entirely now. The notary began taking steps out the door, but she once again turned back, and this time faced Derrek. Notary: Derrek, you be a good boy for your mommy now. Derrek thought it was a really weird joke, but he laughed anyway. The woman then shot a subtle smirk at Amanda, and with that she climbed into a black Lexus and drove off. Derrek: She was a little different, huh? Amanda: Shhhhh that's not nice! Derrek: Ok "mommy". They both started laughing heavily. Derrek thought things were really looking up for him.
  31. 2 points
    Here is the fourth and final instalment of "The Internship" which has been available on my Patreon for one week. Anyone pledging $5 or more get early access to all my stories (I generally try to post a 2000+ word update, sometimes longer, at least once every four days), or for $10 you get the above plus exclusive stories not posted elsewhere. I also write commissions for £5 per 1000 words and I'm open to ideas, message me if interested and we can discuss things This was a very fun commission to write and I would like to thank the person who paid for it for letting me write their idea A big thank you to everyone who is reading and commenting on my stories (I live off of feedback!) and an extra special thanks to everyone who is contributing to my Patreon and allowing me to write as much as I have been doing: Dannydazzler, P, James S, TBCG, LB Iceland, Scy Tali, Orion F, John, Diapering Daddy, Eric C, Paul E, Kevin H, Mr. Smileypants, Tom H, Sterling W, Ryan, Jens B, Zachary U, Thomas R S, Matthew S, Pierry L, Matthew John, D, Liv, Cyatommorrow, Keen Lover, Emmanuel S, Henry C, Bob, Michelle G, Kent J, Frank Sz, C Dom, Scott S, James B, Ben F --- The cafeteria, when the robot carried Katie through the door, looked the same as the previous day except for one difference. A small difference but one that made Katie double take. One of the tables had been taken away, as had all the chairs that had been around it. In it’s place was a large high chair. Katie felt her stomach drop as she was carried over to it; she was sat down in the large seat and held there until the tray was pulled down in front of her. Katie half-heartedly tried to push the tray away but it was obviously locked in place very strongly. Her legs swung uselessly below the chair and the padded girl felt incredibly little. It’s amazing how such small things could have such big effects on how you feel. For Katie, just the fact that she couldn’t reach the floor made her feel more like a toddler than nearly anything else that had happened. The robot that had been with her nearly non-stop walked away from Katie and disappeared through a door into the kitchen area. It returned almost immediately, it’s slow and methodical walking gave Katie a long look at was coming and she wasn’t too excited. The robot was carrying a medium sized tray which had just two items on it. Katie could see a bowl that was steaming slightly and that seemed to have a spoon sticking out of it and a large baby’s bottle filled with milk. Katie felt disgusted at the treatment and despite her unwillingness to resist and cause more problems, the more she saw of this lunch that was being brought to her the more she was certain she couldn’t eat it. To put it mildly, this food did not look appetising. The robot placed the tray down on the high chair in front of Katie and picked up the spoon, it began stirring the bowl of food as Katie looked down at what she was being given with revulsion. The bowl was full of a lumpy and thick liquid. Katie couldn’t make out what the food was but she did notice little lumps of carrots here and there. It didn’t look appetising and it smelt even worse, it wasn’t necessarily a horrible smell but it wasn’t the smell of something Katie wanted to be eating. The robot brought the spoon up to Katie’s mouth and she saw some of the food drip off of the bottom of the utensil. Katie’s lip trembled and her throat felt tight, she felt like she wouldn’t be able to swallow even if she had wanted to. Katie felt pressured to open her mouth. The nanny was standing with the spoon outstretched and not moving, it’s piercing stare seemed to go through the woman’s soul. Reluctantly, and with great hesitation, Katie slowly opened her mouth and almost immediately felt the robot push the spoon in and upturn it, pouring the food into Katie’s mouth. Katie felt the taste hit her tongue and she winced, it didn’t taste as bad as it looked but it was still far from an enjoyable dining experience. As the food kept coming, Katie quickly learned to settle into a rhythm of swallowing as soon as the food hit her tongue. The less time Katie had it in her mouth the better and it actually felt good to have a warm meal. When the last spoonful of food was given to Katie she was feeling quite full. She had no idea what she had eaten but she assumed it was full of nutrients and vitamins, she was just happy to be done with the meal. She could hear and feel her tummy squirming from the unexpected meal. If Katie thought the latest ordeal was nearly at an end she was sorely mistaken. As the robot put the spoon back in the bowl, it turned to the side a little and grabbed the bottle. Katie was already feeling quite full and she looked at the bottle without appetite. “I’m full.” Katie said simply. The robot was unmoved. The only thing it tried to do was put the teat of the bottle in Katie’s mouth but the girl turned her head away. For a minute it became like a duel. The robot trying to force the nipple of the bottle between Katie’s lips whilst the girl refused to let it happen. She could tell that the robot was becoming impatient, if the robot was capable of feeling such a thing, and she saw it eventually reach forward and grab her nose. Katie tried to flail around and escape the grasp but she felt her airways blocked by the metallic fingers grabbing her face. She eventually relented and opened her mouth to gasp for air, as she did so she felt the teat of the bottle roughly jammed against her lips. The pressure on her nose disappeared and she finally able to breathe again. Katie gave an experimental suck to the latex bottle top and felt cool milk squirt into her mouth, after the food earlier, it tasted heavily heavenly to wash the taste away. After a few seconds of hesitation, Katie began to suck rhythmically. She closed her eyes and felt her cheeks going red as she drank thirstily from the baby cup. Before long Katie was hearing air coming through the bottle and she belatedly realised the vessel was empty. The robot pulled it away from her and Katie looked shyly at the tray in front of her. She saw the empty bowl and the empty bottle and she blushed even further knowing that she had been fed like a helpless baby. Katie felt like she wanted a few minutes for the food to go down but the tray lifted up and the robot swiftly picked the woman up again. She was in no mood to resist anything right now as she felt bloated from the meal, she laid her head on the nanny’s shoulder and just let it carry her back through to the nursery. She could feel a growing need to use the bathroom but she made no attempt to get the robot to stop at the toilets. Katie just allowed the robot to carry her back into the baby room. As if she couldn’t feel more embarrassed, the motion of the robotic walking seemed to affect her digestive system and halfway to the nursery door she let out a loud and prolonged burp. “Excuse me…” Katie whispered in embarrassment as she went into the nursery. Katie was sat back at the now familiar table and given some Lego pieces to play with. The robot took it’s usual space behind the desk as Katie meekly examined the small blocks in front of her. She didn’t feel much desire to play with them but after a few minutes she found herself growing bored. Picking up a few of the pieces, she started building something, anything to keep her mind occupied, she wasn’t really paying that much attention to whatever it was she was putting together. Katie’s mind was focused elsewhere. The massive amount of food and drink that she had consumed was working it’s way through her digestive system and Katie was quickly feeling a growing need to release her bladder. From previous experience she knew that asking the robot for help would be a useless enterprise, instead she thought about what would inevitably happen. “I’m going to wet my diaper…” Katie whispered to herself. It was very upsetting to admit this to herself and yet she saw no alternative. Katie turned to look at the robot and saw it was still sitting there with it’s unceasing stare. It would do no good to ask it for help, she had tried multiple times before and always been left disappointed. She shifted slightly in her seat and heard her diaper crinkle from inside her onesie, her bladder was already starting to get uncomfortable and the diaper almost seemed inviting. It was as if Katie’s diaper was telling her that it was OK to let go, it felt like resistance was pointless. Katie relaxed and put down the two blocks she was holding. She closed her eyes and tried to pretend she was sitting on the toilet, it felt really strange to be clothed and in a big room as she tried to release her bladder. It took a long time for the flow to start. Katie couldn’t make herself wet no matter how hard she tried and it took until the need to let go was nearly impossible to ignore. No matter how many times she did this it wasn’t getting any easier. Finally, after what must have been half an hour, Katie felt a small trickle of urine leave her body. She gasped a little in surprise but was able to relax her muscles enough to comprehensively wet herself. Katie felt the padding around her start warming up as she stared into the middle distance and felt her bladder empty. Katie was worried she might leak but as her pee trickled to a stop she could feel the padding thirstily sucking up everything she could give it. She was honestly impressed that the diaper could take this much liquid, she could feel it expanding and the warm gel was pushing against her thighs. Katie was now left with a really awkward situation. Did she go and ask the robot to have her diaper changed and suffer the indignity that would bring or did she just sit in her own urine? The diaper change would be inevitable; it was just a question of when it would come. Deciding to delay the inevitable as long as possible, Katie stayed seated and continued playing with the Lego. She hoped she was careful enough that no one would notice what she had done, not that there was any human in the facility that Katie had seen. An hour must have passed and Katie started feeling really uncomfortable. The warm feeling that had been tickling her rather pleasantly had become a colder and itchier feeling that made the woman wince. It felt horrid and yet she still couldn’t bring herself to speak to the robot and ask for a change. Something about admitting she needed it, even to a machine, was too much for her fragile ego to bear. She had already put up with so much. “Dinner time.” The sudden robotic voice right behind Katie made her jump so hard that she nearly tumbled off of the chair. “You scared the crap out of me…” Katie gasped as she caught her breath. She placed her hand over her chest as her heart slowly recovered from the shock. “You require a diaper change?” The robot asked in it’s fuzzy and strangely distorted voice. “What? No, it’s a saying… “You scared the crap out of me” just means that you made me jump.” Katie explained. It felt good that just once she was able to explain something to this robot, a tiny amount of control made a huge difference to her attitude. “Dinner time.” The robot repeated. Katie found it quite strange that the robot seemed to take what she said at face value. It seemed like a strange oversight of the programming and very much against how the robot had otherwise been acting. As she was pondering this thought, Katie felt the now familiar metallic arms reach down and pick her up. The cold fingers made her shiver as she felt them through the thin onesie material. The soaked padding underneath her was pushed closer to her body and Katie squirmed slightly as the expanded padding squeezed against her like a wet sponge. The robo-nanny started to carry Katie out of the nursery and towards the canteen area. Katie wished she had been more honest about needing a diaper change, now she was stuck in this cold diaper for even longer and she was far from comfortable. She blushed as she was forced to admit to herself that she would love a dry diaper right now. Dinner was a repeat of lunch. Katie was placed in the high chair and fed another surprisingly large meal followed by a bottle of cool milk. Liquid was the last thing that Katie wanted or needed but she still drained the whole bottle before being allowed out of the chair and returned to the nursery. This time the robot didn’t even bother asking Katie if she needed a change. It wasted no time at all in carrying her straight over to the changing table and laying her down. Katie was very full and, if she was being honest, was glad to be changed. The wet diaper was chafing her and the warm, fluffy padding was much preferred. She would never admit that out loud obviously. The robot pulled the tapes off of the diaper and opened it up. The cold air made Katie jump as she was exposed to the room. Katie jumped a second time when she felt the cold baby wipes pressed against her smooth skin. She gripped the sides of the table and closed her eyes to stop herself pulling away from the cold feelings. Although the robot’s face was emotionless, Katie felt as if she was being judged by it and she had to look away before her shame got the better of her and she burst into tears again. Katie felt her legs lifted high into the air. For a second she thought she was going to tumble head over heels off the back of the table but as quickly as she was raised up, she was lowered again. When she was lowered down she felt her butt laying on top of some fluffy padding that was rapidly pulled up between her crotch and taped closed. This diaper was different from the last one and Katie blushed when she looked down and saw that this wasn’t just a new diaper; this was a diaper with babyish designs all over it. This diaper was still mostly white but it had pictures of little building blocks all over the front. They spelt out words like “Princess” and “Baby.” As Katie looked down at her crotch, the robot reached forward again and snapped her onesie closed. Yet again, Katie felt the warm hug of a fluffy diaper as the onesie pulled the padding up against her body. She didn’t know if it was good or bad that she was feeling less humiliated this time, she was getting used to being dressed like this. As long as she was kept away from other people she felt like everything would be fine. Once the robot had finished with the onesie, Katie was lifted up again and this time deposited into the crib. It seemed like Katie wasn’t trusted to move anywhere on her own any more. She had to rely on the robot to carry her everywhere. “Wait! No!” Katie Said as she turned around just in time to see the bars being raised. The robot just walked away from the toddler bed, it ignored Katie as if it couldn’t hear her and despite everything else that had happened recently, it was being ignored that now really annoyed the young woman in the crib. “Listen to me!” Katie shouted as she pushed herself against the bars, “I’m not tired. You can’t lock me in here all night!” The robot was either willfully ignoring the shouting or it just didn’t care about what Katie was saying. It just continued to walk towards it’s spot behind the teacher’s desk. “I will shout all evening and all night!” Katie screamed, “This is all too far. Let me out or I’m calling the damn cops!” Still the robot didn’t move. It stood stoically in the corner despite the threats. Katie was just about to open her mouth to continue her verbal attack when she heard a mechanical clanking coming from the four corners of the crib. Four long black tubes with metallic hands sprang out and grabbed Katie’s wrists and ankles, they were locked on like a laser guided missile and Katie was swiftly pulled down to the mattress. This wasn’t the first time that Katie had been grabbed like this since she got here so it wasn’t as much of a surprise, despite this she couldn’t find them off and they grabbed her with ease. “You think holding me down like this will shut me up!?” Katie yelled almost maniacally, “You couldn’t be more wrong! Fu-” Katie was suddenly cut off and her screaming became very muffled. A fifth mechanical arm, one she hadn’t seen until this moment moved like lightning to push a large pacifier into her mouth. The latex bulb on this soother was so big that it filled her whole mouth. The only thing her mouth could do was suck. This was much like the last pacifier she had experienced except this one filled her mouth much more thoroughly. Just like before, the pacifier was attached to a strap which held it tightly in Katie’s mouth. Tears formed in her eyes as she unsuccessfully tried to push the pacifier out with her tongue, she couldn’t budge it even a tiny bit even though the end of the teat was dangerously close to triggering her gag reflex. The next few hours were extremely rough. Katie was held down to the mattress so tightly that she couldn’t move any of her limbs at all and the pacifier had rendered her mute. After struggling for a while, Katie’s energy was sapped and she just lay there trying to imagine how good it would be to leave. One thing was for certain, no matter what, she was calling the police on this sick operation. Katie didn’t know what was happening here and she didn’t want to know, she just knew she had to try and end it. She didn’t even want to think about the possibility that she wouldn’t be released after all. The thought that her Mom knew her location was the one thing keeping her flicker of hope alive. Katie didn’t remember falling asleep. All she remembered was laying in that crib without being able to move. The room had slower got darker and Katie had never been released from her bonds. She must have fallen asleep at some point, because Katie suddenly opened her eyes to find the nursery in almost complete darkness. The one source of light was a small nightlight on top of a table by the foot of the crib, it cast a rather eerie green glow throughout the nearby area. Katie rubbed her eyes and then belatedly realised that her limbs had been freed. Even the pacifier was loose and Katie pulled it out of her mouth with great relief. Katie’s first thought was to start shouting again but she quickly had second thoughts, she didn’t want to end up being held down again. Katie’s thoughts turned to wondering what had woken her up and it didn’t take long to work out as she put her hand to her stomach. A sharp pain briefly shot through her belly before slowly disappearing. Katie looked down with worry as she realised that she hadn’t been for a number two since she had arrived at the facility and now her body was telling her that it couldn’t hold any more. This was a real dilemma. Katie was trapped in the crib and knew that the release catch for the bars was well out of reach, she was left with two alternatives. Katie could either yell to try and get the attention of the robot and then face the likelihood of being strapped down again or she could soil herself like a baby. Both options sucked and they both left her in humiliating positions with a soiled diaper. Another cramp shot through Katie’s body and she realised that she didn’t have long to think before the choice was made for her. She had no idea what time it was, there were no obvious signs as to time except that Katie guessed it must be late at night. The pressure on her rear end was piling up quickly and she found herself putting her hand on the seat of her diaper as if manually trying to hold it in. Katie decided she had to at least try to get the robot to take her to the bathroom. For her own self-esteem she had to do everything she could to prevent a humiliating soiling accident. It was only now when Katie scanned the room with eyes adjusted to the darkness that she realised this wasn’t even an option. Katie squinted towards the teacher’s desk and felt her heart drop when she realised that the robot that had barely left her side for the last few days wasn’t there. After frantic looking around, Katie realised the machine wasn’t anywhere in the room. All of a sudden the preferable option to save some of her self-respect was removed. It was as if the hope of being allowed to use the toilet, or at least the toddler potty, was the only thing given Katie’s muscles strength. As soon as that hope was removed, Katie felt the pressure grow inexorably to levels that she couldn’t control. Her cheeks blazed red as began to comprehend what she was about to be forced to do. A small amount of gas escaped her aching body and it was almost enough to end Katie’s resistance right there. A final cramp hit Katie and this one didn’t subside. An overwhelming urge to push hit her and the inevitable finally happened. It felt like Katie’s whole digestive system was pushing down as she felt a solid log of poop push out of her body, it slowly and irresistibly pushed against the back of her diaper and pulled the plastic disposable tight as it tried to accommodate Katie’s mess. Katie felt sweat appear on her forehead as she pushed with everything she could. The log that was separating her cheeks was squeezed out and pinched off, it’s stickiness felt horrid against her skin and she could already feel it smearing over her diaper as it moved into the seat of her disposable pants. The first log was followed by several much smaller ones that dropped into the drooping padding without much effort. She winced as she pushed once more to completely empty herself. The diaper felt full but she knew she couldn’t stop now. Finally, the sordid deed was over. Katie straightened up and felt her heavy diaper stick against her a little. It felt absolutely horrible and her eyes teared up in humiliation at what she had been forced to do. The smell was already starting to leak out and she grimaced when she realised she couldn’t get away from it. From morbid curiosity, Katie reached behind her and felt the bulging diaper. It had lost a lot of it’s springiness, now it felt like a solid mass. As if it was an afterthought, Katie felt her bladder release and she did nothing to stop the hot urine that splashed around the front of her diaper. It hardly mattered to her that she was wetting herself after what she had just done. The question now was what could she do? She was alone and now thoroughly soiled. She couldn’t get out of the crib, she couldn’t see any of the robot helpers and she felt like a little baby who needed an adult to change her. She didn’t even care about the embarrassment and humiliation, she just wanted someone to change her diaper. Katie felt the tears overwhelm her as she lost control of her emotions. She started loudly crying and she hoped that someone would hear her and come rescue the situation. She had no shame anymore, she didn’t mind who came in and saw her in this messy diaper, as long as they changed her, she just didn’t care anymore. For once, something went right and after a minute or so of loud wailing the door to the nursery opened and bathed the nursery in light. One of the robots, presumably the one that had been looking after Katie all along, walked in and flicked on the light switch. Katie shielded her eyes from the sudden light but she could hear the metal footsteps getting closer to the crib. Her crying died down almost immediately as she realised she was finally going to get the attention she needed. Katie was still standing in a half-squat position. She didn’t want to move at all because she knew it would spread the mess in her pants even further. She just awkwardly waddled towards the side of the crib which the robot dropped. Katie shuffled forward and was about to jump down to the floor when the robot walked right up against the side of the crib and wrapped an arm around her back. “No!” Katie realised too late what the robot was about to do and couldn’t stop it in time. The robot’s other arm rested underneath Katie’s butt and it picked her up in a hugging position. Katie immediately winced and shivered as she felt the lumpy mess in her diaper spread even further. “Why?” Katie whispered in a whiny voice. Katie could have walked to the table. She would’ve had to lay down on the table but at least the damage would have been minimized. Now she felt the poop spreading with each mechanical step the robot made. Katie was left very confused when she saw the changing table over the robot’s shoulder. She was being carried away from it and towards the corridor to the cafeteria. Where was she being taken, this didn’t make any sense to her at all. Surely she wasn’t going to be fed in this position. The confusion only grew as Katie was carried past her usual seat in the cafeteria. She was even distracted from the sticky feeling in her diaper as she looked around and tried to work where she was being taken. She only recognized where she was when she started being carried down the long hallway towards the exit. Katie felt her heart soar. Was she being let go? It wouldn’t be a moment too soon but surely they would let her clean up. In the distance, Katie could hear two human voices, the first she had heard in the last few days. She felt a mixture of elation and terror as she was slowly carried down the hallway. She heard the voices getting clearer and with a jolt she slowly started recognizing one of them. “Mom?” Katie whispered. She was still facing away from the voices so she couldn’t confirm her suspicion but it certainly sounded like her Mother. “Katie?” Katie’s Mom called, “Oh my God! What is going on!?” “I told you to prepare yourself Mrs. Adams.” Came an older male voice, “Your daughter volunteered for this program to try and help change criminal justice in future.” “What!?” Both Katie and her Mom said at the same time. As the older man prepared to start explaining things, Katie was placed down in a chair just behind her Mother. She felt her disaster of a diaper spread it’s contents further. “Katie, what is going on?” Katie’s Mom asked with a look of revulsion, “Is that a dia… What’s that sme… Oh God, Katie!” “Your daughter has just passed through a program we are developing to help rehabilitate criminals.” The older man said, “My name is Dr. Phelps, I run this facility.” Katie was shocked at what was going on. Just minutes ago she had been in the crib and now she was standing at the exit and only feet from freedom. It was dark outside but she finally saw a clock, it was only 10pm. “Katie, you have been a wonderful participant!” Dr. Phelps said with a big smile. He handed a clipboard to the girl. “Huh?” Katie replied dumbly as she took the clipboard. As the shock wore off Katie became increasingly aware of the terrible state she was in. “I’ll explain…” Dr. Phelps said as he adjusted his glasses, “The prisons are overcrowded and the government have been looking for alternative ways to treat criminals. This is my proposed alternative.” Katie’s Mom couldn’t stop staring at her daughter, she couldn’t believe what she looked like. She was absolutely staggered at what she smelled like! “Regression is very powerful.” Dr. Phelps continued, “We want to use it to rehabilitate people. Break them down and grow them up again, this time with better morals and respect for authority.” “You volunteered for this!?” Katie’s Mom asked in shock. “No!” Katie said, “It didn’t say what it was I was volunteering for.” “You volunteered for something when it was a total mystery to you?” Katie’s Mom asked flabbergasted. “I guess…” Katie replied sheepishly. Her butt was starting to get itchy now. “Well, young Katie here was quite the participant. We have a lot of great data and modifications thanks to her input. She was such a great participant that we could call you to pick her up earlier than expected.” Dr. Phelps said cheerily, “Katie, if you could fill out that form. We will pay you afterwards.” Katie grabbed the pen that was attached to the clipboard and started quickly filling in the boxes. There were lots of questions asking how she felt when certain things happened and what could have been better. “We apologize for the secrecy.” Dr. Phelps said, “We wanted this to be as much of a surprise as possible to get the best results.” When Katie finally finished filling in the form she banged the forms down on the chair next to her. The sudden noise made her Mom and the doctor jump, they had got into a conversation and apparently forgotten the young woman was there. “Can I get dressed now?” Katie asked. Her cheeks were flushed red and her embarrassment wasn’t helped when her Mom pinched her nose. “Of course!” Dr. Phelps replied, “That room just down the hall has a shower and your clothes that you arrived in.” Katie stood up and waddled down the hall without a word. She hurried into the room that had been indicated and took the onesie and diaper off. She dropped the diaper in the trash can with a sealed lid to stop the smell. She had a long shower before drying off and getting dressed back into the clothes she arrived in. By the time she came out of the room and back to the lobby, Katie saw that her Mom was leaning against Katie’s car. Katie assumed her Mom had got a taxi here because her car wasn’t outside. “Katie, thank you again!” Dr. Phelps said with a wide smile. He held out an envelope which Katie took without a word. It was filled with a lot of notes, at least she was being well compensated for this nightmare. “One more thing…” Dr. Phelps said as Katie headed towards the exit, “Would you like to return next week for another trial?” Katie shook her head in disbelief. After everything that had happened, how did this doctor expect Katie to come back? She was angry at the arrogance. Katie stuck up her middle finger and showed it to the old scientist before walking out the door and to her car. “I don’t want to talk about it.” Was all Katie said to her Mom as she unlocked the car and drove away. Katie didn’t even want to think about what had happened yet alone talk about it. Katie’s Mom asked a lot of questions that her daughter refused to answer as the car backed out of it’s parking space and headed out on to the road. Dr. Phelps watched them go with a snide smile before walking back down the hallway. They never wanted a second trial, it was the biggest evidence that the program was working! Almost the second Dr. Phelps walked out of sight a new car turned into the car park. A young man stepped out and walked into the building with trepidation. Right on cue, Dr. Phelps pushed a button that popped the door leading to the classroom open. Dr. Phelps sat down at the computer and began preparing for the next test. The cameras watched the young man as he walked into the classroom looking just as confused as Katie was. Dr. Phelps smiled and flipped over a piece of paper and began to take notes.
  32. 2 points
    The short answer Ben. Go with it, and learn to live with it. You're stuck with it, and you should just try and find a happy medium. I've seen, and heard this countless times, about wanting to stop. Most are not successfully with doing without it, or stopping. If you truly want to quell this, I would seek out a professional. You still might not shake it, but maybe a professional may help you get better control over it. I wish you luck, and hope you can feel better about this. If you do decide to see a professional, wear a diaper, just in case. Just kidding.
  33. 2 points
    Hi! So this is my first every story, its going to be a "slow burn" (I think thats what its called). I really enjoy reading everyones stories so I thought I would try my own! So we'll see how it goes. Im open to any critiques or suggestions Taylor watched out the window as they pulled up to the school, the buildings were tall and there were students everywhere. All of them, much like she was about too, were carrying crates and suitcases full of their belongings towards their dorms. Taylor was beginning her freshman year of college, and it couldn’t have happened any sooner. As much as she loved her parents, she couldn’t wait to start life as an adult away from them. She was going to be able to make her own choices, go to parties, and maybe get a boyfriend or girlfriend that wouldn’t have to be questioned/scared by her father. This was going to be great. After all the unpacking was completed, Taylor and her parents walked down to the car to say a final goodbye. Taylor’s mom hugged her, just a little bit to tight, before she got into the waiting car. “MOM! This is the last time I’m going to say goodbye to you! I love you! I’ll see you in at Christmas! Please don’t cry, Mom.” I said coughing and giving my Mom an equally tight hug. My mom sniffled and rubbed her eyes, and then proceeded to grab onto my face. “ I know it just feels so far away! BE GOOD! Please don’t get into trouble, we love you. Do your homework too!” “Ok Mom!” I sighed and waved goodbye, and blew a kiss to my dad. Their car pulled out and they drove away, both waving, Finally! I made my way back to my dorm room and looked around, it couldn’t look anymore perfect. I had tried to make my room feel more “adult like” rather than a young teen. At least compared to my roommate, whose side was decorated in pink and light blue. Taylor’s side was decorated in the orange and teal colors, with elephants being the main theme. Above her bed was a shelf filled all of her favorite horror, and romance movies, I know, I know, weird combo. On the wall hung pictures of her family, friends, and herself from when she was younger. Above it all was teal paper lanterns, to keep her room bright enough to see during the night. Even adults are afraid of the dark sometimes, right? As I was taking a last look over my things, I heard someone open the door to come in, it was Emilie, my roommate. Emilie was 5’7” and had long rainbow colored hair, slender body, beach tan skin, and hazel eyes, she reminded me of mermaid. Which was more than I could say for myself, I was 5’2.5” (and yes, the 0.5 does matter!), 100lbs, mid length blond hair that fell just past my shoulder blades, green eyes, and some freckles on my nose. Emilie and I spoke the rest of the night trying to get to know each other better. We spoke about our majors, where we came from, our life at home, and what we eventually wanted to do. Emilie was majoring in Chemistry, and I in Biology, so at least we were both in the Science dept. and would be seeing a lot of each other. Around midnight, a knock came to the door that caused both of us to jump. After the initial shock, we both giggled and I got up to answer it. At the door was a tall woman, she was 5’10”, with long brown wavy hair that fell just to the middle of her back, brown eyes, and tan skin. All I could think was how pretty she was, like she walked off a set of a movie or something. Luckily, I was able to shake it off and introduce myself. “Hi, I’m Taylor and the mermaid over there is Emilie” I said as I gestured toward Emilie, she laughed and waved and said hello. She gave us an odd look and waved. “Hello! My name is Jennifer, Jenna or Jen for short, and I’m the RA. I just wanted to let you know that you guys can come to my dorm, which is two doors down, with any questions or if you just want to hang out! Also, since tomorrow is a school day we are having everyone go to bed now, so if you could that, that would be great.” Jenna said as she smiled at both of us Emilie and I glanced at each other and started laughing “Are you serious? You want us to actually go to bed? We’re in college, I thought we could what can do what we want!” Jenna’s smile soon faded and became more serious “Yes I am.” She stated matter-of-factly. She crossed her arms and stared “So get your butts into bed please.” I turned and looked at Emilie, who was staring back at me trying to hide her laugh. “Ok Jenna, we’ll go to bed, goodnight!” Said Emilie with the straightest face she could manage. We both waved at her to say goodbye, but she wasn’t budging. Jenna had no intention of moving until we actually got into our beds. “Ok, Ok” Emilie sighed as she pulled the covers back and climbed into bed, I followed suit and did the same. This caused Jenna to smile, and she made some marks on her clipboard. I assume it was something about us actually being there or something like that. Jenna looked at us both satisfied that we were both in our beds and went to flick the light off “Goodnight girls, sleep tight! See you tomorrow” and with that she turned the light off and closed the door. “That was odd.” I laughed out as I looked over towards Emilie’s bed. Not that I could see her because of how freakin dark it was. In the dark abyss that was once our room I heard Emilie say “Yeah it was, but I am actually tired, so I’mma go to sleep. Goodnight Taylor” “Goodnight Emilie” I called back and I turned over into my bed to get more comfortable. I lay there for about 5 minutes and then I realized that I had forgotten my blanket and my elephant. These were things that I couldn’t sleep without, I could manage being in the dark ok, but Blankie and Ella were important. I crawled out of bed and went to my backpack, unzipped it and grabbed both. My blanket was old and soft tattered by 18 years of love. It was white with pink and gold stars and elephants on them. Ella was a grey stuffed elephant that my father had given to me when I was about 3 and I have never been without her. Both in my hands I climbed back up into bed thought about Jenna. Jenna seemed a little stern, but in a way that kind of made her sexy; she was already beautiful to start with, the minute she walked in I could feel my heart pounding. I stared at the ceiling for a few moments before cuddling up with blankie and Ella and drifting off to sleep.
  34. 2 points
  35. 2 points
    Actually I am a mental health professional if you ever want to talk. As for the relationship aspect, I hope you can experience it for yourself someday. Yes relationships have their ups and downs, regardless whether they are vanilla or not, but the pros outweigh the cons. I have been married to my wife for almost 20 years and they have been mostly great years. I won't go in the details of what it all entails but my wife has been very supportive and occasionally a willing participant, filling the role of "mommy". Don't take this the wrong way but it is not healthy to try and live vicariously through others. If enough people respond to this you will hear every great story and every bitter failure. The truth is that every relationship is unique in some way. I suggest you stick your feet in the water (as they say), and try to meet someone. If you ever need advice or just want someone to talk to, I am here.
  36. 2 points
    Understand that COW SHIT, CHICKEN SHIT, FISH SHIT, BIRD SHIT is distinct from PEOPLE SHIT. Understand that fecal bacteria from humans is very much a threat to other humans. Swim diapers are a safety net to allow the fecally incontinent the chance to get out of the water after an accident while minimizing the risk of contamination. It is not a designed for extended swimming by someone with a load of crap in their diaper. It is what the researchers call colloquially a "fecal teabag." Do not enter the water with feces in your diaper. Leave the water as soon as you can if you defecate in the diaper. It is especially unconscionably sociopathic to intentionally introduce fecal bacteria into public swimming areas. '
  37. 2 points
    I didn't want to put this in the Cloth Diapers forum as I usually wear disposables 99% of the time. I was about to do the same this morning when I spotted some cloth diapers I have. Usually my home situation is such that I can't wash cloth diapers at home so I use disposables. This week is a bit of a different situation with one family member being gone for a few days. The other doesn't go down in the basement anymore, so there I am! My computer just happens to be in the basement so I pinned on a couple thin flat diapers with a gauze baby diaper as a stuffer, then found a pair of plastic pants big enough to cover everything without any chances of leaks. I have to say, it was a lot harder for me to pin on that diaper than I remembered! Just pulling it tight enough and trying to get the diaper pin in on one side was a pain! I now know why so many people love having their wives change their cloth diapers for them! Since I need to do laundry, washcloths and towels, before going back upstairs I'll just take off my diapers and toss them in with the washing. I really do like the feeling of wet cloth diapers and wouldn't mind if I could do this more often, but being in the closet about my diapers, I just can't take the chance of cloth being discovered. Just wanted to share.
  38. 2 points
    Part 3 It may have seemed unlikely that a fourteen year-old lacked any sexual knowledge but Caleb was in many ways quite innocent. Often, when the topic had come up at school he was mystified as to what was being discussed, or, more precisely, why everyone was giggling about the subject. He knew boys and girls were different but had little interest in finding out anything further. However, Caleb had quickly, but nervously, come to appreciate his smooth cock and balls. Whereas, before he’d never given that part of anatomy much attention (the tightly fitted diaper keeping his hand away at night) now he was more attentive. The glossy plastic pants complimented his silky, naked pubic area, and although it would be laughed at by his classmates, he was beginning to enjoy the feeling his new hairless area gave. Even his diaper seemed to offer more intense sensations. School for Caleb became weird very quickly. Everyone knew he was back in diapers because of the ‘Rendle incident’ so at recess and lunch breaks, all around the building, that was the main topic of conversation. Suddenly, social media and just plain local gossip were alive to the subject of diapers and punishment. Within a few days ‘#teenager in a diaper’ had become THE story and trending hashtag, everyone wanted in on it – the Twittersphere went ballistic. All and sundry had an opinion and happy to share it in any way they could. Caleb was overwhelmed by the interest, with his padding becoming the focus of far too much attention from school mates and even strangers. He wished more people read the Bible. Luke 6:31 “Do to others as you would have them do to you.” Perhaps then they wouldn’t be so ready to chastise and abuse him. Gary, Buddy, Sanjeev, Carlos and Max, the boys he got drunk with, had all become distant with him and, to a certain extent, each other. Apparently, Mrs Rendle had created quite a fuss with the neighbours and all the boys had been chastised to a greater or lesser extent. After a severe beating by his father, Gary, the ringleader and whose home it was (and who spiked Caleb’s drinks) had been threatened with Military School. Now he was on his best behaviour and hardly dare speak to anyone never mind give his usual confident backchat. The little group had been broken but it was the extent of Caleb’s punishment that created a barrier between them. None wanted to end up in diapers like him and thought the best course of action was to keep their distance. They needn’t have worried, their involvement in the dare was almost forgotten and it was only Caleb people focused on. However, with all this attention new thoughts entered the troubled teen’s head; was he was being tested? With the fantastic thrill he felt thanks to his sleek pubic area, diaper and plastic pants, maybe the Lord was testing his resolve not to pleasure himself? Also, making him the subject of such derision, perhaps God was penalising him in his own way? Then he had another theory; what if it was Satan making things worse? Guilt spread through his body; he couldn’t let the Devil anywhere near his family. He couldn’t give in to any form of temptation. He had to be good for the sake of his brother’s and his own salvation. # James 1:13-15 When tempted, no one should say, “God is tempting me.” For God cannot be tempted by evil, nor does he tempt anyone; but each person is tempted when they are dragged away by their own evil desire and enticed. Then, after desire has conceived, it gives birth to sin; and sin, when it is full-grown, gives birth to death. Meanwhile, other boys just wanted to take the piss, although even they had to admit that Caleb was dealing with his peculiar circumstances a lot better than they ever would. A few boys maintained that they would never let their parents treat them in such a way but, Caleb was unlike most of his classmates and understood what it meant to let his family down. So, if it meant keeping his distance from friends, and keeping his hand outside of his diaper, then that’s what he’d do. Although he didn’t like the present state of affairs, he knew from the Bible he had to gain his parents, and God’s, respect back, no matter how long it took. The town began to divide into two particular camps. The pro-Jefferson family stance was applauded by older citizens, whilst the younger population were incensed at the brutal and humiliating way the teenager was being treated. They didn’t actually know about the beating but that didn’t stop them speculating. Such was the intensity of the debate that a local newspaper ran a feature on the subject. Without mentioning the Jefferson’s by name they created a discussion forum and explored the pros and cons of what was happening to Caleb (although again, without mentioning him by name). What started out as a small, quirky feature developed into a huge talking-point. It was amazing, with social media and the like in full swing things happened at incredible speed. Some were funny, like the diapers on celebrities, but when Caleb was identified as the real ‘victim’ people wanted answers. Interest had been stirred; it was no longer acceptable to be theoretical about the subject, the media wanted to know all about Caleb and his parents. Caleb had never been the most popular boy in school he was seen as too much of a goody-goody, his religious upbringing putting many people off. What he’d done was completely out of character and had ended in disaster. Now his small group of friends had been scattered, and the fact he was wearing tiny shorts and a bulky diaper, meant he was even more of a misfit to most of the school… but not everyone. As much he tried to avoid the situation, Caleb had suddenly become a bit of a local celebrity. Girls especially wanted to get to know him and it seemed the diapers under his shorts were a beacon for those who wanted to date him as much as those who wanted to mother him – his situation produced a wide range of responses. He himself was bewildered by the entire proceedings and just wanted to melt away. # However, some of the girls held a ‘diaper-in’; they all arrived for a 'day of support' wearing thick diapers to class. It was a strange act of solidarity towards the protection-wearing teen but one he took no part in, preferring to keep his head down and do what was right for his family. He begged them all not to argue amongst themselves but refused to talk on camera when a local TV channel decided he was newsworthy. With the arrival of the camera crew the conversation and interest went up several notches and soon everyone had something to say on the subject, apart that is, from the Jefferson family. The reporter and cameraman made no bones about getting an interview with the central character but Caleb just ran off, though not before the camera zoomed in on his tight and puffy shorts. It probably didn’t help that he was rustling quite loudly as he made his exit, the noisy plastic pants making the journo smile as he disappeared. There were far too many voices shouting at Caleb and though he tried to ignore them it was getting more and more difficult. The problem was the entire event had become bigger than just a stupid drunken dare backfiring and the culprit made to make amends. It was now about using humiliation as punishment and what were the acceptable levels (if any) of that humiliation. What was missed by this general clamour of ‘moral outrage’ was at no point had Caleb voiced his own personal outrage either publicly or privately. He simply accepted the punishment his father thought was necessary. Emily arrived home with the twins to find a photographer in her back garden taking shots of the washing hanging out on the line. He smiled and quickly made his exit once he’d been discovered but not without firing off another series of shots of her and the twins. It all occurred so quickly. She was barely able to register what was happening but once she realised the line of billowing diapers had been the thing of interest she became angry at such an intrusion. She could readily understand the feeling Mrs Rendle had of violation after her clothes had been stolen. It just wasn’t right. Meanwhile, the phone was constantly ringing and, after answering a few strange and abusive calls, where “No comment” was dismissed as an unacceptable response from a reporter, it was left to the machine to screen all incoming messages. Without a statement from the boy or the parents it was left to the two opposing factions to vent their spleen. The TV crew were not without plenty of volunteers who wanted to add their two cent’s worth. Proverbs 18:2 A fool takes no pleasure in understanding, but only in expressing his opinion. Mrs Rendle in particular was keen to put her side of the argument about the attitude of the ‘youth of today’ but conceded that it took a great deal of guts to appear at her door, as Caleb had, to apologise wearing nothing but a diaper. In fact, it was this particular ‘bizarre’ incident that had piqued press interest. How could a teenager be persuaded to dress in such a way and be made to apologise? What threats, coercion or downright violence would have to be in force for that to happen? These were questions the locals, and now the press, wanted to investigate. It was a story they knew would get people talking as everyone would have an opinion. Mrs Rendle also became a bit of a star herself as she expressed her distaste for the local youth and told anyone who’d listen about the exchange between her and Caleb. Tactfully, she didn’t mention he’d wet himself, much to the appreciation of the boy himself. However, there was another reaction to all this intense scrutiny that no one had foreseen - Caleb and his brothers had all started waking up soaked. When it first occurred Caleb guiltily shrugged it off as an unfortunate accident, thinking it might have something to do with him enjoying the naked sensation ‘down there’. Whatever the reason he was thankful to his parents for making him wear protection. However, after the third consecutive night, and the fact the same thing was happening to Joshua as well as Daniel, the event became far more alarming. It appeared stress was contagious and the boys were suddenly peeing in sync and sympathy at night. Although only Caleb wore a waterproof cover all the time, all the boys now wore rubber pants at night as a safeguard. Meanwhile, the washing line got heavier and heavier with the daily laundry. # At school Caleb was constantly being questioned and assaulted, supported and insulted in equal measure. Unfortunately, this constant attention led to a traumatic confrontation during a lunch break when a reporter from a daily newspaper had determined the story needed nationwide exposure. The female journalist appeared friendly enough to begin with, before Caleb realised her real business, but suspicion grew when he noticed a photographer, with a long range lens, taking sneaky shots from different angles obviously trying to get a photo of his actual diaper. In fact, the reporter got quite aggressive when he refused to expose himself to her so they could get a decent shot. Such interest in the subject was a mystery to the Jefferson’s who had decided, as a family, they wanted nothing to do with what they saw as nobody else’s business. The reporter tried to blackmail Caleb by saying that if he cooperated the item would be sympathetic towards him and his family, but if not… Ecclesiastes 7:7 Extortion turns a wise person into a fool, and a bribe corrupts the heart. All Caleb’s upbringing had made him respect others and especially those older than himself (a reminder as to what happens when that rule is forgotten was hugging his bruised bottom at that moment). However, such was the line of questioning, and the apparent inability to take “Sorry, no comment” as an answer led to what must have been a natural outcome for a timid young lad desperate not to be involved in any of this circus. # Scared and completely out of any sort of comfort zone he panicked, flooding his diaper in public. Horror seeped into every bone in his body as he felt the warm golden liquid soak into his thick protection. Thankfully, unlike the time at the Rendle’s when he’d wet and the result was apparent, this time the plastic pants his mother had insisted he wear were a blessing. All the fluid was kept inside the slippery barrier so at least he hadn’t given the photographer the one shot he was desperate for. A sodden and sobbing Caleb tried to escape the badgering reporter but found himself penned in. Luckily, some of the girls saw what was happening and were able to escort him away from the hostile interrogation. Caleb arrived home soaked, harried and in tears. The pressure on the fourteen year-old was just too much and he couldn’t cope. He seemed confused as he kept ranting over and over again. “Forgive me father for I have sinned (sob) Forgive me father for I have sinned.” He threw himself down and knelt next to his bed in prayer, his bulging shorts displaying the fullness of his dilemma, and pleading with the Lord to forgive him. “Forgive me father for I have…” “Ssshhhhh.” Emily hugged and soothed him as best she could but the boy was inconsolable and blamed himself for bringing such unwarranted attention to his family. “I’m sorry, sorry, sorrrrrrrry…” The tears gushed and the grief-stricken lad didn’t know what to do to make amends. Emily patted his padded bottom detecting the mushy diaper. She hoped that being put into something dry might make things better. The process was achieved very quickly with barely any acknowledgement from Caleb. She put him to bed in the hope sleep would take away the pain but he just whimpered restlessly until Daniel slipped his pacifier between his older brothers lips. It was something the four year-old used occasionally when he got fussy or upset about something. Caleb was so drained it was only a couple of minutes before the effects of suckling soon encouraged sleep. Thomas had been working out of town and had missed most of what had transpired. Once Emily brought him up to speed he realised his actions had contributed greatly to the current fever gripping the town. He looked in on his distressed but sleeping son and was amazed to see the pacifier still being gently nursed. “Oh heavens. What’s happened… did he come home like this… did someone… is he…?” His wife realising he’d got the situation all wrong explained about Daniel, who, seeing his brother in such distress, offered him the item he used when upset. Thomas was relieved and immediately went and ruffled the twin’s hair saying what good boys they’d been. Like Caleb they were already damp but wriggled joyfully as they always did when mama or papa praised them. However, now the details of the town’s ‘agitation’ were known Thomas thought of a way to defuse the situation. Later that evening when the family were all together, and a much calmer Caleb had woken up, his parents informed him that, for school at least, he no longer would be required to wear a diaper and shorts, as that part of the punishment was over. Naively they thought this action would neutralise the problem and everything would get back to normal. However, after the day Caleb had, and the fact that he’d wet himself at school, the panic-stricken boy begged his parent to let him continue to wear his protection until he was sure it wouldn’t happen again. He pleaded with them that his pants, with an accidental wet mark down the front, would make things a lot worse and only add to the story. Reluctantly they agreed with his summation of the situation and hoped that his school pants would hide his padding. The following day, and without any of the main characters having been interviewed, a national newspaper carried the story, with photographs. It was at this point that all hell broke loose. Open season had been declared on the Jefferson’s. # to be continued....
  39. 2 points
  40. 2 points
    Chapter Four BabyDoll Takes a Drive BabyDoll’s head was beginning to clear more rapidly now, and it was starting to register what was happening to her. Fear and terror peaked instantly at the thought of actually being kidnapped. Fantasy was one thing, but the sheer horror racing through BabyDoll’s mind was nothing like it was in her fantasies. BabyDoll’s adrenaline was coursing through her body, telling her to flee. If the restraints on her ankles and wrist weren’t proof enough of the futility of that instinct, the fact that she could hardly move her head only crystalized that futility. BabyDoll was breathing at a frantic pace, her pulse was pounding in her temples. She could feel the sheer urgency of her instincts demanding that she flee. BabyDoll was disoriented as the van sped along weaving in and out of traffic, not to mention the lingering effects of whatever it was that incapacitated her initially. BabyDoll’s eyes darted about as she desperately searched for an avenue of escape. She knew there was none to be had, even if she hahdn’t been bound and restrained. This only fed BabyDoll’s terror and fright. But Daddy drove on, and BabyDoll could tell they had gotten on the freeway. BabyDoll’s adrenaline was slowly dissipating from her and her mind starting to slow down. To take stock of what was occurring to her. BabyDoll’s fear gave way enough to realize she was not in immediate danger. That thought helped her collect a few more. BabyDoll realized that Daddy was taking her back with him to the west coast. To California. What had she done? This started out as exchanging dirty stories and now BabyDoll was the actual victim of a kidnapping. BabyDoll knew this could get out hand, but she thought she had it all under control. Just some harmless emails. Maybe a lunch. It was a nice public place. And now this? And she couldn’t believe Daddy had betrayed her. Tricked her and used her. “I knew better” BabyDoll told herself, ‘I knew better.” BabyDoll was just beginning to understand how she’d been tricked. BabyDoll knew they had been driving for some time, and she could see the sunlight was beginning to fade. It was about then that she could tell Daddy was pulling off the road. It was likely he needed gas and BabyDoll knew this might be best chance for escape from this nightmare. Daddy drove along for a while after leaving the freeway before he pulled the van to a stop and shut the motor off. BabyDoll heard Daddy got out of the van, but instead of getting gas he came around and opened the side van door. The last of the days sunlight streamed in and momentarily blinded BabyDoll. “It took a while to get clear of the traffic and someplace more private” Daddy said as he stepped into the back with BabyDoll. As BabyDoll’s eyes adjusted she could see farmland through the closing door, and Daddy looming over her. BabyDoll kicked at Daddy, but it was fruitless as Daddy simply grabbed the short chain that bound her ankles together. As Daddy reached down to place that chain under his foot, he grabbed BabyDoll’s wrist the other. Daddy reached down and released BabyDoll’s collar and flipped her from her side to her back in one quick motion. Daddy swung BabyDoll’s arms over and behind her head where he clipped her wrist chain to van’s sidewall. The whole while Daddy was calmly telling BabyDoll “You get to be my new pet BabyDoll. Remember like we talked about.” Daddy reached down to BabyDoll’s waist and grabbed her diaper. Is was just then that BabyDoll realized she even wearing diapers. She knew she had released her bladder shortly after this whole thing began, but had been so preoccupied with fear that BabyDoll hadn’t considered into what. From the corner of her eye BabyDoll can see her pants and panties in the corner. Daddy hesitated a moment, then reached behind himself and produced a towel. As he turned to face BabyDoll again he slid his free hand under her diapered butt and hoisted her up as he slid the towel underneath her. “You and I are going to take a long drive, I know you’re gonna love it!” Daddy says as he again reaches for Babydoll’s diaper and gives it a tug sliding it free from BabyDoll’s waist. As Daddy slides her diaper to her knees Daddy continued “You’re a lucky little girl BabyDoll, you get live out your fantasy. THAT fantasy. You’re gonna become my baby doll BabyDoll. I know you’re excited too!” BabyDoll was indeed excited, but in a different sense than Daddy meant. Her fear had been raging for hours now. Although the adrenaline has mostly faded by now, BabyDoll felt her senses were still heightened from the terror of fantasies actually playing out. And the meanings and implications of the words Daddy was speaking. And like a bolt from heaven had struck BabyDoll in the head, she mentally froze. And even as her new fear began manifesting itself, BabyDoll also knew she had good reason for it. Despite her fear. Her Terror. Her brain screaming for escape. BabyDoll knew her new fear was the thing she feared most. Through all she was experiencing, BabyDoll felt herself becoming aroused. BabyDoll’s unwanted arousal was rapidly escalating. It was acting like a feedback loop with her fear. Not battling one another for control her emotion space, but rather trying to both occupy it the same time. BabyDoll’s mind was a turmoil of confusion. BabyDoll was vaguely aware at best of what was happening around as her mind strived to make sense of the polar opposite emotions raging through her side by side. Daddy had retrieved his scissors and casually removed BabyDoll’s soaked diaper, which he discarded into a nearby bucket. During this time Daddy had just calmly continued “I almost have your room finished BabyDoll. It’s perfect and I know you’re gonna love it!”. Daddy reached behind BabyDoll’s and produced a plastic tub of baby wipes. Daddy reached down and grabbed the ankle chain, pressing it towards BabyDolls chest. This caused BabyDoll’s legs to spread and her pelvis to rotate up. Daddy popped a wipe from the tub and began wiping the urine from BabyDoll’s legs, and a clean wipe or two later Daddy began to wipe the urine from BabyDoll’s butt and genitals. BabyDoll knew right then that Daddy knew she getting aroused.
  41. 2 points
  42. 2 points
    So I'd originally tried to upload more pics on my last update and wasnt able to get them to load some of them still won't but I found one other that would. So here is pic of the DC Amor after just a couple of hours. Hopefully I'll get the tapes right on my next one so it's not so weird on my booty.
  43. 2 points
    Chapter Three BabyDoll Gets a Lift Several days passed and BabyDoll hadn’t mentioned anything about the lunch idea when Daddy asked if had she thought about it at all. BabyDoll had to admit that she had been thinking about it quite a bit, but wasn’t sure if it was a good idea. BabyDoll had other considerations as well, not all of them compatible with lunch with Daddy. It could even complicate things for her. But after a short while they agreed on having lunch and getting a chance to meet each other. They agreed on a date about two weeks out, and BabyDoll forwarded a few suggestions for local cuisine to Daddy. A couple days later Daddy mentions that he made lunch reservations at the Italian place BabyDoll like best. The next two weeks seemed to pass slowly, both BabyDoll and Daddy were eager to finally meet. As the date closed in they seemed to be able to talk about little else, and talked more about actually meeting than the subjects that initially drew them together. When the day finally arrived for lunch BabyDoll was giddy with anticipation, and Babydoll arrived early avoid the noon traffic. She waited outside as she had agreed to do, and although she early she didn’t wait long. Within minutes of making her way to the front of the restaurant BabyDoll hears a horn honking at the curb. She turns to see Daddy beckoning her to the van he was driving. He was double parked and BabyDoll quickly made her way to the passenger side that Daddy talking to her through. As she approached she could hear him say something about our reservations getting canceled, but he had made some elsewhere. ‘Just hop in, it’s only a couple blocks away’ Daddy said as he reached over to open the passenger door. BabyDoll didn’t want to leave her car there but if was only a few blocks and she could walk back it to after lunch if need be. BabyDoll hopped in the van and shut the door. She heard the lock click as Daddy reached across her for the seatbelt. BabyDoll didn’t have a chance to react as Daddy pinned her to her seat with one arm and stuffed a rag in her face with the other. BabyDoll immediately began to feel her head spin, something in the rag. Chloroform maybe, or something like it. It made BabyDoll reel as she was barely aware of being tossed into the back of the van where she laid on the verge of unconsciousness. BabyDoll could feel the van begin to pull away and maneuver through traffic. It was busy and traffic was slow, BabyDoll knew she had to just reach up and open the door. Roll out. But no matter how much BabyDoll tried to move, her limbs failed to respond. BabyDoll knew they hadn’t driven for long when Daddy stopped the van. That’s when Daddy came into the back and carefully stepped over BabyDoll as he reached for a large pair scissors. With deft precision he cut from the cuff to the waist along both sides of BabyDoll’s jeans. They peeled away with ease. He did the same with her panties. Daddy reached behind him and produced a diaper. BabyDoll had idea what was happening, only that her head was spinning. Daddy slid BabyDoll’s legs into the pull-up diaper and slid the diaper up into place. Daddy shackled her ankles together, and likewise her wrists. BabyDoll was slowing coming to her senses when she felt something being jammed into her mouth, and strap around her head holding it in place. As BabyDoll’s eyes began to focus more she watched Daddy’s hands move towards her neck and wrap around it. He was putting something around her neck. It was just registering and she felt Daddy pull her to the floor of the van and secure her new collar with a chain.
  44. 2 points
    Sorry this took so long, I had a death in the family. But here we go! Let's see what's happening with Eric and his... whatever we call this. *** Part 6 Eric lay awake as his stomach growled over and over. He was cramping now. Any moment he was going to finally just let go and mess his diapers. But he didn't want too. The idea of doing something so infantile, so disgusting made him feel less than a man. He felt like a child. Eric tried to get comfortable, but his hands were shackled to each corner of the bed. Patricia lay next to him, breathing softly in her sleep. Eric's abdomen had been cramping for a while now. But he was determined not to mess. Eric spent the next hour deep breathing and focusing. But it was a loosing battle. A deep cramp drove its way through his gut, and Eric slowly started to loose control. The mess slowly started to ooze out of him, pushing softly into is diaper. Eric grunted. This was disgusting. Lying on his back, the mess was smooshing against his bottom. It was barely coming out, instead spreading sideways on eitherside of him, pushing forward against his balls. Eric wanted to cry. A week ago, Eric would have probably fantasized about this. But this was different. He was chained against the bed, in a pink diaper, looking up in the darkness. Eric closed his eyes and decided it was time to go to sleep. He needed to work hard to make sure Patricia trusted him over the next few days. He was getting out of this mess. And besides, what did Claire have to do with all of this? Eric thought to himself, maybe it was time that he got out of diapers altogether. Like this wasn’t what he had imagined. Giving up complete control to someone else sounded fun in his mind… but in reality, this was hell. Eric stared up in the darkness, listening to Patricia breathe next to him quietly. ‘Three days. He thought to himself. If he could cooperate for three days, he could get out of this whole… thing. *** The next thing Eric knew, Patrica’s phone was buzzing. Sitting up, she leaned over Eric. “Time to wake up.” She said yawning slightly. Wrinkling her nose a little, she acknowledged the fact that Eric had a messy diaper. “We’ll take care of that after your morning workout,” she said uncuffing him from the bed. What? After? “Can’t I get changed first… please?” he asked gently. He could not imagine having the endure this gooeyness for a second longer. The diaper was poofy, but somehow still cringed to his bottom as he tried to gently wiggle off the bed. “After your workout, if you put in enough effort.” Patricia said pointing to the living room where his spin bike sat. “You’re the one who decided to mouth off the other night. Now you get to suffer the consequences.” Eric stood up slowly. The diaper was feeling awfully heavy around his midsection. Maybe if it got too heavy, it would fall off of him. That was a thought Eric laughed about. Like he was going to put more mess in his diaper. Waddling over to the bike, Eric looked at it. Once, the highlight of the morning workout, it was quickly becoming a very hated piece of equipment. Eric looked at Patricia one last time as she tapped her watch impatiently. “You’re not leaving for work until you get on that bike.” She said looking at him. Eric gave up and swung his leg over the edge of the machine. The mess squished as he began to slowly cycle his legs around the spinwheel. “You better workout hard Eric.” Patricia said. “Otherwise…” she pointed to her phone. “Oh, she said. Your workout wont be timed. I want you burning 500 calories.” Eric just stared at her. “Come on now.” Patricia said turning on a child’s show on the television. “Get to work.” This was humiliating. Eric usually felt like a boss on this bike, a fitness god. But each time he peddled his diaper crinkled. The mess moved in his plastic prison. Eric watched the calories slowly tick upward. What made things worse was that Patricia stood next to him looking at him as he biked. She stood right behind him and reached her hands over his shoulders and patted the crotch of his diaper a few times. Each pat stimulated him down there and he felt pleasure stir through his body. But then she’d say things like: “Come on baby. You’re a big little man aren’t you.” she cooed. “Move that diapered body through that workout.” Any ego he had would immediately deflate. PAT PAT PAT Eric wanted to cry. But he didn’t. He needed to comply. Finally, watched the bike hit 500 calories and he stopped. Patricia had gone back to the kitchen at this point, stirring what looked like a pot of oatmeal over the stove. Eric felt tired. He felt gross. The sweat and mess had collected in his diaper and mixed with the cum from the night before. And to make matters worse Patricia had taken a few photos of him on the bike. “Please can I get a change now?” Eric asked hopelessly as Patricia set the table. “After we eat.” She said simply. Eric approached the table in time to see Patricia place a bowl of Oatmeal in front of him. Only, there wasn’t a spoon. “Patricia.” Eric said tensely. “May I please have a spoon to eat my oatmeal?” “You can use your hands,” she said simply. “You were naughty last night talking back to mommy. So you don’t have spoon privileges today. Besides,” she said looking over whatever it was she was doing on her iPhone, “Your hands look pretty functional to me.” Eric swallowed hard and looked at the oatmeal in the bowl. “Oh,” Patricia said. “I almost forgot.” She left the room and came back with a bib. “Found this at a thrift shop yesterday.” Fastening it around Eric’s neck, she giggled to herself. “It looks cute on you. Besides, you might need it at the rate you’ll be going.” “How am I supposed to eat this with my hands?” Eric asked getting annoyed. “It’s Oatmeal.” Patricia stood up, when to the fridge and pulled out some milk. “It’s simple.” She said. “I made it a little dry for you. But since you feel the need to complain…” she poured milk into the Oatmeal and stirred it, creating a runny mess. “You can eat it with a little extra milk. Growing boy needs his milk.” She said poking Eric’s nose a little. Eric shouldn’t have said anything at all. She then glanced at her watch. “You have fifteen mins to finish that oatmeal or you’re going to work in that diaper.” Eric suddenly felt a sense of urgency and began scooping the oatmeal out from the bowl. It was so runny that it was dripping all over the place. This wasn’t right. Oatmeal hit his bib, dripped down onto his diaper, fell on the floor. The newly added milk from a moment before would have made eating with a spoon difficult. Patricia looked up from her plate of bacon and eggs that she had prepared for herself and watched this grown man in a pink diaper eat food like a child and snapped another picture. “Oh boy would Claire like to see this…” she thought. “5 mins Eric.” Patricia said. Eric began to panic. He wasn’t even halfway full. So he kept scooping. He had to finish, at all costs. He was not wearing a messy diaper to work. And he needed to get on her good side. He had too. Eric had an idea. He picked up the bowl and began to drink the oatmeal. It was runny enough to go down his throat quickly. Eric drained the bowl in time to see Patricia frown. “Did anyone say you can do that?” she asked. Eric’s since of accomplishment vanished as he sat quietly. “Babies aren’t supposed to pick up their plates like that.” Patricia said. “You’ll be punished later today for that half of Oatmeal that you thought you could just drink like that. I promise you that.” Patricia looked Eric up and down. “Messy baby.” Patricia said shaking her head. Eric looked down at himself, oatmeal on his fingers, chest and diaper. Patrica stood up and led him back into the bedroom and told him to lie down on the baby mat that was on the floor. “Time for a change before your shower.” she said un-taping Eric’s diaper. She pulled out a baby wipe and began clean up. Eric was feeling awfully vulnerable, with his privates on display. Plus he couldn’t help but get hard as she teased his cock in her hands. She stroked the baby wipe up and down his shaft till Eric felt like he was on the edge. Eric lay back and focused on the pleasure and was surprised when she just… stopped. She stroked once more. Eric shivered. She did it again. Eric stayed quiet. If he could focus, he could- “Go take a shower.” Patricia said pointing to the bathroom interrupting his thoughts. “Leave the door open.” Eric nodded and walked to the bathroom, his boner pointing the way. It felt great to be diaper free again something he had not experience in a while. Eric was convinced that never again would he want to be diapered again full time. He had gotten it out of his system. But the back of his mind couldn’t help ask the question, “Diapered by Patricia or at all?” As he scrubbed his body, Eric took a moment to run his hand across his cock for a moment. The sensation felt great. He could just pick up where Patricia had left off. But he didn’t dare do anything else in case Patricia was watching. Eric stepped out of the shower and dried off. He found a diaper waiting for him outside of the bathroom door. “Come here.” Patrica said patting the baby mat on the floor. She was holding a bucket and some baby wipes. Eric approached her. “Lie down” she said simply. “Time for your punishment for your behavior last night.” “Didn’t you already punish me this morning?” Eric asked. He wasn’t forgetting the bike ride anytime soon. Patricia giggled. “Oh poor baby, you don’t get to dictate punishments on your terms.” She said. “For that comment, you get an extra day.” Eric lay down. An extra day of what? Diapers? That wouldn’t be bad, as long as he didn’t have a repeat of this morning. Three days. He just needed to last three days… Patricia squirted some baby lotion on her hand and began playing with his cock again. After making it nice and hard (which barely took a second), Eric started to moan. “Pay attention.” Patricia said sharply grabbing the head of his penis in her slippery hands. “When you’re about to cum, you know the rules. But you must to let me know.” Eric nodded his eyes still closed. “You need to let me know in baby talk.” She said. ‘Please don’t remind me…’ Eric thought to himself. He was trapped in his own pleasure. If he could last as long as possible, this morning could be improved. Right when he felt the orgasm approaching, Eric kept his eyes closed and said reluctantly, “I’m about to make cummies.” He felt stupid. He felt really really stupid, but right when the cum started to gather in his balls, the senstation stopped entirely. Patricia did two things. She had stopped stroking and pushed a pacifier into Eric’s mouth. “Keep your eyes closed Eric.” she said sharply. Eric obeyed and then felt something cold against his cock. It was painful and cold and he couldn’t quite put his finger on what it was. Eric’s legs wiggled as he tried to force himself to cum. But instead of cumming, his errection was vanishing quickly. After a few moments, Eric felt a ring being placed around his balls, then a tube being pushed around his cock and then hear a “click” “You can open your eyes now.” Patricia said while sprinkling powder on his now locked crotch and pulling the ABU Preschool in place. “Your punishment is chastity.” She said simply. “That’s what you get for disobeying me.” Fear shot through Eric’s chest. “You mean I won’t get to…” “Cum?” Patricia laughed. “When I say you can.” She stood up and wiped off her hands. “Now get up and go to work. I’ll see you at the office today for the rest of your punishment. Eric’s penis twitched slightly as he came to the realization that he was not going to cum today. Could this get any worse? Patricia giggled and left the room. “Don’t be late Eric.” Three days. Eric thought. Three days. ***
  45. 2 points
    Home tee was getting incredibly unfomfortable wearing a wet diaper but he didn't want to risk angering Chris further . - ok you know what how about pizza ? Tee nodded he wasn't very hungry but he didn't it was a good time to point that out . Chris went into his bedroom to change tee stood in the living room unsure . Chris was mad at him last night but this somehow seemed worse . - the pizza might take up to an hour so maybe just do your homework in the meantime tee stood frozen . His note books were torn apart . And Chris came out into the living room shirt unbuttoned pulling his leather belt out of his pants - I can't do my homework - tee whispered - what ? - Chris's thought were still on his own frustration - why not - I don't have my note books - did you leave them at school ? Tee shook his head he felt like he had to go to the tiolet but he knew his diaper was already soaked -then what - Chris took a step towards tee while he pulled the belt from his pants tee instinctivly held up his arms infront of his face he felt his bladder let loose and the pee trickling down his legs all the way to his socks leaving a wet mark all around his crotch and thighs . - tee ? What's Chris stopped he realized tee was expecting to be hit he looked down at his hands holding the belt ... Oh god Chris put down the belt and took a hold of tees hands gently removing them from his face - hi hi it's ok it's ok I m not going to hurt you no one is going to hurt you tees eyes were full of tears but he fought hard not to let them roll down Chris pulled him into his arms . - he hit you with his belt ? - Chris voice was calm . He felt tee nod against his shoulder . That bastard ! - he will never hurt you again hi look at me and I will never ever hurt you ever ok ? Come let's get you cleaned up Chris saw he was back in a diaper but he didn't seem mad . He just asked him what happened . Tee hesitated . Terry Jr. And jimmy told him he will regret snitching on them . - it was Terry's kid wasn't it ? - tee nodded - and he was among those who beat you up last week wasn't he ? Tee nodded timidly - listen remember what we agreed last night ? If there is something going on you have to tell me . In words . I can't guess what's going on ok ? So tee told Chris everything . How they ripped up his pullups his notebooks how they dragged him to the boys restroom and hit and kicked him even pushed his head into a tiolet . Chris felt his anger rise . - I m sorry - tee added in a low voice - please don't be angry - no I m not I mean i m but not at you , not at you honey . I m angry at whoever let this happen . I m angry that I wasn't there before but not you . This is not your fault . And for the first time in his life though he knew Chris got angry he wasn't angry with him nor telling him he was lying . - I tell you what forget homework for today altogether . I will write you a note . Your teacher will probably be happy . Will get my signature framed or try to sell it on eBay or something - tee couldn't help but smile Chris gently poked his nose - that's more like it go wash yourself quickly the pizza will be here soon . After eating they were both laying on the sofa watching a movie . Though Chris's arm wasn't wrapped around him he could still feel it on the sofa above him . Night - alright ready for bed ? - Chris asked as he pulled up his diaper over his pjs - sweet dreams - Chris kissed him on the forehead tee stayed sitting up in his bed . He knew Terry couldn't get in . But he could still chat him in his dreams . Chris checked back on him about an hour later - why are you still up hmm ? Tee didn't know what to answer he knew that boys his age shouldn't be afraid of going to sleep . Chris suspected that tee was scared to fall asleep and after the past 2 days he couldn't blame him . But online articles all state that cosleeling with a child is unhealthy . But then again those articles didn't say anything about being hit by belts and God knows what else . Chris nodded his head towards the door. - alright go on go to my bed I still need to shower try to get to sleep meanwhile ok ? As tee was already about to climb into the bed Chris asked - do you need to pee before I shower ? Tee shook his head about 20 minutes later Chris got into bed turning of the light . He knew tee was still wide awake . - go to sleep it's getting late ok Chris put his arm around him pulling him close . - nothing is going to happen just try to close your eyes and sleep tee tried he felt the reassuring warmness but then he felt the annoying nagging of his bladder . He tensed up. Chris just asked him.. He tried changing his position a bit to relieve the pressure but it didn't seem to work . Chris propped himself up on his elbow - do you need to pee ? Tee nodded biting his lip Chris turned on the light - come on then - Chris pulled the cover off him . Tee was unsure he had to pee no doubt but he didn't want to leave the comforting feeling he was experiencing . - lift up - Chris pulled off his pjs and untapped his diaper . - ok go on that door light is on the left . Go go on as tee quickly returned Chris retailed his diaper and adjusted his pj . Pulling him back into his arms Chris gently said - alright now it's really late try to sleep ok ? I m here nothing is going to happen to you . Chris heard his breathing becoming more and more stable but the grip on his shirt didn't easy up as tee drifted off to deep and peaceful sleep .
  46. 2 points
    I'd laugh it off and simply say, "They really screwed up that order." I remember my mom telling me about an incident where she had ordered some very small slippers (her foot is a size 3-1/2) and the company sent her a pair of huge combat boots.
  47. 2 points
    Chapter Twenty-Seven: The Movie: the Test The movie was educational for me. I had never been to a superhero movie before and Jonah had to explain things now and then. However, I enjoyed it. I drank my large soda and some of Jonah’s and didn’t take a bathroom break because I was afraid to miss any of the movie. By the time the credits rolled, I was bursting. I stood up and tried to leave, but Jonah grabbed my arm. “You got to stay for the credits or else you’ll miss what the next movie is going to be about.” “Really?” I asked. I had to pee and I regretted not wearing a diaper, but I was not going to wet and then walk out in front of all these people. I squeezed my thighs together as the credits rolled. “I really had no idea that it took so many names to make a movie. They had separate credits for the caterers and craft services. They are pretty much the same job too. Both of them serve food to the actors. I later looked up the difference, but I though I was going to soak the theater seat and I was too embarrassed to tell him that I was desperate. What I planned to do was more embarrassing, but I wasn’t ready yet. Finally a scene came up on the screen and the characters interacted. The audience laughed and then started discussing as everyone got up to leave. “We got to go. I need to pee,” I said to Jonah. He guided me to the bathroom, but the line was so far out the women’s room door that I knew I was not going to be able to hold it. “Jonah, I can’t hold it with this line this long.” “Okay, let’s go,” he said. He led me out of the theater and into his minivan. We drove across the parking lot as I held my crotch and then pulled into the gas station on the other side of the parking lot. I got out and started to go into the gas station. I decided it was a good place to have my accident, but the clerk gave me a dirty look. Instead I hurried into the bathroom and locked myself inside. As soon as I saw the toilet, instinct took over and I pulled down my pants and panties and sat on the toilet and peed. After peeing, I realized what I had done. I missed my chance to test Jonah. I wiped and got dressed and then saw my phone sticking out of my pocket. I picked it up and called Jonah. “Jonah,” I said in a weepy voice, “I didn’t make it.” “Are you okay? Should we try somewhere else?” he said over the phone. “No, I mean I got into the bathroom and started peeing down my legs. I’m soaked and embarrassed.” “Are you serious? You wet yourself?” I let out a sob into my phone. “Well, don’t cry. These things happen. I shouldn’t have made you stay for the credits. Come on out and I’ll take you home.” He was so nice and I suddenly felt guilty for lying to him. I went outside and then got in the minivan. “Now, don’t be too embarrassed to date me again, Nora.” His hand touched my upper thigh and then he gave me a confused look because I was dry. I looked back at him. “Sorry,” I said. “I had to test you. Cassie’s boyfriend humiliated her twice over something like this.” I leaned forward to kiss him. “You passed.” “So you didn’t have to pee at all?” He sounded more annoyed. “You don’t trust me to treat you right?” Now I was on the defensive. “I’m sorry. You always treated me perfectly. And I really would have peed my pants in the theater lobby if you didn’t drive me to the gas station. I thought I was going to die. I was really counting on going during the credits. But I couldn’t help thinking, what you would do if I didn’t make it. I didn’t plan this out really well. I trust you completely.” He frowned. “We had this discussion earlier when we went and got Cassie on our first date. I knew she wet herself and that’s why she needed the extra clothes.” I looked at him. “I’m not being honest with you,” I admitted. “You see, Cassie and I are roommates because we both wet the bed. I just can’t really break it to a boy in a good way. I understand if you don’t want to see me again. Just don’t tell anyone about me and Cassie’s problem.” He reached over and kissed me. We made out a bit and I felt so wet. “Okay, now I am a different kind of wet. If you are ready, I’ll let you do me.” “I’m not ready for that yet,” he said. “I am waiting until I get married and I am not ready to think that far ahead until I graduate.” I kissed him hard. “You are such a keeper. I will respect your wishes in that area. I hope you still want to date me after all the mistakes I made today and what I revealed about myself.” He held my hand. “Nora, I still want to date you. You are okay and that won’t change even after I graduate and want more in a relationship.” “Then I declare this date a success. Now why did the superhero carry that old-fashioned relic with him?”
  48. 2 points
    Hello again everyone! Sorry for the unplanned hiatus, but we should be returning to close to a regular schedule soon Also, within the next chapter or two, we should be getting to something long-promised and related to the story tags.As ever, questions and comments make my day Chapter 14: Fangirls As the Stalwart Six's conversation continued, Bridget and Maya did their best to stay out of the way as they crossed into the back of the basement where the TV hung in an alcove. Bridget studiously avoided Sami's golden gaze, and was tremendously relieved when they were out of sight behind the alcove wall. In short order, though, Bridget had everything queued up, and with an excited squeal from Maya, the watch party began. Bridget usually just watched the show, but with Maya there the experience was profoundly different. She threw herself into it, singing along with the theme song and shouting the attack names along with the characters. And she was having none of Bridget's silence. “Bridget!” she complained, “Where's your joy? You gotta at least yell out the 'Angelic Proton Blaster!' I mean you do that with Lieutenant Lightning's catchphrase all the time. What is it again, 'Like a blue bolt, I strike injustice?'" Bridget tried her best to shush Maya, but she had already finished the catchphrase before a frantic shhhh could rush its way out of Bridget's lips, “What. Are. You. Doing?” Bridget hissed at her. “Leanne is right there! You can't just mess up her catch phrase right in front of her And you can't just tell her I do that sometimes, she'll think I'm some kind of weirdo!” Bridget strained to hear what the Stalwart Six were talking about, but their conversation about strategies, tactics and supplies continued, with no indication they'd heard anything. Suddenly, Bridget felt Maya's arms around her middle, and the warmth of the smaller girl embracing her, “Bridget, it's okay. She thinks you're really smart, and won't think of you as a weirdo." Maya said. “Oh, well, I guess, if you think so.” Bridget said awkwardly, not entirely convinced, and blushing a little despite herself. “Definitely” Maya assured her, grabbing the remote to rewind to the point before conversation had interrupted their viewing. As on screen Princess Melody leaned in, her lips inching closer to Lyrical Angel Lala's, Maya rested her head on Bridget's, so that Bridget could feel the warmth of her cheek on her skin. Bridget looked down at Maya, and played a bit with her auburn ponytail as they both watched the unfolding scene. Suddenly, Prince Damien, with his shining white hair and in his trademark black military uniform, teleported into the frame. With a smirk, he lifted a strange green gem, which pulsed with an eerie green light, and in a flash, Princess Melody was caught in its facets before she even had time to scream. Bridget gasped and there was a sudden “WHAT! NO!” right in her ear as Maya shrieked in indignation at having her favorite pairing thwarted again, and the credits rolled. Maya's gentle embrace became a tight squeeze as her ire mounted. “That's so duuumb. He didn't even have that stupid necklace in any of his other evil schemes!” “Wrong.” a droll voice said behind them. “The enchantress Discordia gave it to him in Episode 132 along with the materials for the Dark Cloud Curse he put on Tokyo. There was more information in the manga, but the studio cut that, of course.” Both of them turned around to see Phoebe leaned up against one of the basement pillars, sighing in annoyance at these children's lesser degree of commitment to her favorite show. “Wait wait-what?” Maya spluttered, “I didn't know-” “You really should read the limited series about Discordia as well, it's invaluable to understanding the backstory of all the villains and more abut the magic system in Lala.” Phoebe surveyed Maya like a professor who had just discovered that a student had the temerity to skip her assigned reading. “Um, so, I guess I-” Maya spluttered, utterly unprepared for her expertise to be so quickly and so thoroughly dwarfed. “Wait, Phoebe, you like this show? I figured you'd hate because it's way too cutesy and childish.” Bridget asked, surprised. Phoebe grimaced. “It's, well, it's an important show to me, it helped me figure out that I...well...” she trailed off. “Anyway!” she said, changing the subject, “I thought I'd hang out here rather than argue with your sister and try to lead her to a better idea for making an entrance. Leanne's better qualified to leading our sparkling, shining neophytes to the obvious conclusion that maybe a window would make a better entry point than a trap-laden door.” Bridget couldn't help but laugh. “Yeah, I couldn't imagine anyone else actually being able to get Sami to change her mind on anything.” “So, Phoebe, could you maybe hook a girl up with some of that good, good manga action?” Maya asked, awe now blended with her usual excitement. “Hmmm.” Phoebe said, tilting her head as she considered. “I suppose I could let you read through my collection. I'll give them to Sami, who can deliver them to either of you, I'm sure. I'm glad there are kids nowadays who understand what's really important.” Her black lips curled into a smile with a bit of hesitation, as though she'd forgotten how to form one after devoting so much of her time to mastering the full spectrum of brooding frowns and grimaces. “Yessssss!” Maya exclaimed, nearly leaping out of her seat with excitement. "Bridget, why didn't you tell me your sister's friends were so awesome! we should totally read it together!” “Sure!” Bridget said, trying to seem cheerful, and eager though she was sure that any moment Val would jump in to shut down the idea. No doubt she would command that before Bridget could even think about read any manga, she'd have to get a much better grasp on how to use her gravitic flight powers. Bridget dreaded the idea of more hours of misery and disappointment. Every time she tried to lift herself in the air, she'd get about a foot off the ground, only for her concentration to be broken by the stomach turning feeling of dangling in midair with nothing solid to support her. But, for once, no rebuke came. Bridget felt a wave of unease wash over her as Maya and Phoebe began an earnest conversation about the merits of various light novels, several Japan-only video game releases, and a complaining session about all the terrible translation mistakes to be found in the dub track for Lyrical Angel Lala. Val? Is everything okay? She thought in the internal direction from which Val's voice always seemed to come, but received no response. It wasn't like Val to stay silent for this long, and it couldn't possibly mean anything good. Bridget considered trying to use some of her new found powers, maybe to surreptitiously float herself a few millimeters above the couch, but there was the chance she'd get discovered. Sure, being found out would probably get a response from her passenger, but that was definitely not worth it. But maybe she could suggest something, Val might respond, at least. Bridget closed her eyes and tried to reach inside herself to the well of purple void where she and Val could meet, but her concentration was suddenly broken by a sharp rebuke from Phoebe. “Don't think I don't know what you're doing there.” Bridget gasped and nearly fell over in fear and surprise “I was just-” she began to explain, but she was interrupted by the soft thump of a familiar feline form leaping from the back of the sofa onto the floor in front of a very irked Phoebe. The cat changed form until Isis, her hair now streaked with bright ectoplasmic green in yet another one of her myriad displays of casual magical power, stood in the middle of Phoebe and Maya. She had her hands casually planted in her pockets and a slightly cross expression on her face. “Darn. I was sure I had you that time, Songbird.” Isis said ruefully. Phoebe grimaced at the nickname. “You're never going to 'get' me, you know.” she chided her teammate. “Even the most minute sound cannot escape the keen ears of the Banshee!” Bridget noticed that when Phoebe said her hero name, she put way more emphasis on the second syllable than most people did. She remembered that Phoebe also spelled it really weird, but had never asked, for fear of receiving an hour-long lecture in response. “I dunno, that line needs a little tightening to work as a catchphrase.” Isis replied glibly, hand rested against her brown cheek in mock deliberation. “You always need to get the last word in, don't you?” Phoebe remarked dryly “Yep!” Isis responded, with deliberately augmented bounciness. “Anyway, Phoebe, our fearless leader wants you for something.” “Oh. Did the newbies finally figure out the basics of forced entry?” Phoebe asked. “It took a bit of leading a golden horse to water, but yes.” Isis replied. She switched forms again and perched herself imperiously on Phoebe's shoulder, as the grim-faced goth girl reluctantly carried her. As Maya watched surreptitiously from behind a pillar, and Bridget did her best to re-establish her concentration the pair headed over to where the rest of the Stalwart Six were evidently taking a snack break, courtesy of Overwatch's remarkably capacious bag. It was labeled “Brain Food, but appeared to contain mostly chips and candy bars. “Ah, there you are.” Leanne said, looking up as the two heroines approached. “We have an important question to consider” She looked across the ring of chairs at Stell. “Hi there, you two!” Stell waved Phoebe and Isis over as Overwatch, mouth full of peanut butter cup, proffered snacks. “I wanted to ask you whether you wanted any alterations to your dress uniforms for the Gala. Phoebe stared at Leanne from beneath her purple-shadowed eyelids. “I thought you said you had an important question.” she said, arching an eyebrow. Isis simply began cleaning herself assiduously. “It is an important question!” Stell insisted. “So many influential people will be there!” “Exactly!” Sami chimed in, “It's critical that we make a good impression when we get awarded the key to the city.” The mention of the award that Sami had been talking about for weeks brought an eye-roll from Bridget, and she motioned Maya to follow her upstairs. Bridget figured that even if her mom was still watching more Moonlight, at least she wouldn't have to hear any more about the plans for the entire city to convene yet another celebration of the golden child. Besides, listening to them go on about it was sure to make concentrating on her powers impossible. Mercifully, when the pair had snuck their way past the sextet of superheroines, Bridget's mom had left the living room, which meant that video games were back on the table. As Bridget and Maya plopped next to each other on the floor and caned their necks toward the TV, controllers in hand, Bridget heard a familiar voice. <<Are you having fun, with your friend, sweetie?>> Val said, clearly pleased about something. Yeah, it's been fine, but where were you? Bridget asked, I'm not used to going without your commentary. <<No need to worry. I've just been doing a bit of work while you've been playing with Maya and Phoebe. I thought you might enjoy a bit of the illusion of provacy privacy, but if you want me, I'm always here for you>> Bridget suddenly felt as though she was being patted on the head, though she wasn't sure if it was her imagination, or an image sent from Val. <<In any case, I have something to discuss with you, once you two are done>> Oh heck no, Bridget though back, If it was important enough to distract you from your usual peanut gallery routine, I want to at least know what it is now. <<Well, the thing that caught the attention I usually spend futilely attempting to give you good advice was the Stalwart Six's little planning session. While you two were engaged in what was no doubt a critical discussion of fictional princesses, I was listening in on their strategies>> And? Bridget said, growing a little impatient with Val's drawing out the tension. <<And as a result, I have our first mission>> Val concluded with audible satisfaction, <<We're raiding the Hellbloods.>>
  49. 2 points
    Things were moving quickly now. We had made plans for the prom. They would start at my house. We’d go out to dinner, then to the prom. We’d finish up at Kim’s. We’d have a sleep over In the basement. I was looking forward to the whole thing. I was also looking toward graduation. We only had a few weeks left of class as well. I wasn’t really sorry to say good bye to high school. College was a new horizon and I knew I’d still have Kim and Kaitlyn. Kaitlyn, Kim, and I would chatter about it often. One day at lunch, Kayla came by at lunch time and sat with us. “Hey, babies, how are you doing.” I bristled a bit at her words. “Just talking about college next year. We’ve got into Danielson,” Kim explained. “I’m going there, too. I’m going to study nursing,” Kayla said. “Cool, we’ll likely see each other. Though we’re probably going to be in a different dorm. They’re giving us some special disabled student accomodation,” Kim explained. “Interesting. I’ll probably have some roommate I can’t stand in the regular dorms,” Kayla said. “I’m actually going to spend the summer there. They have a program to let us get some practical experience before we start. Just to make sure we like it.” “Sounds cool,” I said. “I haven’t even thought about summer plans. The next weekend, Mom announced that she had to go out of town. She suggested I stay at Kaitlyn’s. I mentioned it to the girls and Kim said that her mother had suggested the same thing. I hadn’t spent much time at Kaitlyn’s but I knew her house was set up for her to be a toddler. Still I didn’t much mind as long as I could be with the girls. The night came and I packed my bag, diapers, nightie, and such and headed over to Kaitlyn. Her mom sent me down to the basement playroom where I found the girls already busy playing a game. “We just set it up,” Kaitlyn said. “We hand’t started it for real. We were waiting for you.” I sat down at the table and we started to play in earnest. After a while Kaitlyn’s mom came down. “I have to go out,” she said. “I hope I can trust you all to behave.” We all nodded our assent. “Good,” she said. “Be nice for the baby sitter.” The girls looked at each other and then at me. A second later our baby sitter came down the stairs. “Hi, babies,” she said. Kayla.
  50. 2 points
    Thank you so much everyone! It means a lot that you like it! “Ugh its way to bright in here.” Squinting and groaning, I peak up above the covers and look up and notice the open window shade. I pull my blanket and Ella closer to me, turn over towards the wall and pull my covers up. “Emilie why are…” why does everything look different in my room? I sit up really fast causing my head to feel like it was hit with a frying pan. “Ugh, what happened” I start rubbing my head and looking around the room. It’s very neat and clean, but had a hippie/Indian look to it. There are prayer flags hanging from the wall, and there is a mandala blanket hanging from the other. The billboard above the bed has photos on it, and there is a lion painting as well. As I kept looking around I noticed that someone is lying next to me. “HOLY HELL!” I jump up from the bed and start to run towards the door when I hear someone. “Stop, its ok.” I turn around and see Jenna. How did I end up here? Why am I in here? I know I went to the party with Emilie. Oh no! Where was Emilie! I feel myself hyperventilating and panic about to take over, and suddenly feel someone wrap their arms around me causing me to jump. “Calm down sweetie, everything is fine. You ate to many lollipops and drank too much last night. I saw you down town alone and you didn’t look good, so I brought you back here.” Jenna grabbed my arm and pushed me back into the bed and handed me Ella and my blanket. I pulled them close to me, but how did they get in here? Jenna could see the confusion on my face. “You made me grab them for you from your room last night. You started crying for them and wouldn’t sleep without him. At that moment I wanted nothing more than to just die. Ella was ok for some people to know about but my blanket was sort of embarrassing. I placed my hands on my face and covered my eyes. Why? Could this get any worse, just then the pain in my head started grow. Jenna smiled and brushed the hair out my face “Its ok honey, I think its cute that you sleep with them still. But, maybe hold off on the partying for a bit. If you want you can just stay and sleep in here. You must be tired still, its 7:30” “Ugh, thanks for helping me, but I kind of just want to go back to my room.” I start to get up and walk towards the door holding my blanket and elephant when Jenna stopped me. “Here you’ll need these” She had my dress, bra, shoes, wallet, phone, and keys. I looked down and noticed I was just in one her shirts and my underwear causing my self to blush more. Oh my God, she saw me naked, why am I always taking my clothes off when I'm drunk?! I lung forward and grab it all. “Thank you.” I open the door and walk towards my room briskly. Emilie was in bed snoring loudly. For someone who likes a mermaid, she sounds a lot like a bear. I dropped everything on the floor and climbed back into my bed and fall back asleep. Last night… We stood outside waiting for our Uber, it was freezing, and I couldn’t stop shivering. “Emilie! I told you it was cold! I’m going to go get my jacket.” “No! Come on the Ubers right there, besides your dress looks sexy. Sam’s gunna love it.” I groaned and slumped forward. “Fine! But if I lose my arms to frostbite, you had better donate me one of yours!” Everyone at the party was drinking, dancing, and eating lollipops. Emilie and I had a few beers already as well as some shots; we were both on our second weed candy pop. Emilie was busy flirting with the TA from our Chem lab, and I was having Sam “teach” me how to play pool. Sam was 6’, had short brown hair, blue eyes, and was on the swim team. I knew him from my bio class and we were lab partners. Sam was leaning behind me pulling me towards him. “So you lean down like this and line the stick up with the ball and just shoot.” “Like this?” I leaned further back into Sam, wiggled my butt some before shooting the ball into the pocket. “I did it!” I turned back wrapped my arms around him and started kissing him. After all the drinks and weed, I was pretty much ready for anything, and his body was looking great. Sam and I started making out pretty heavily when he stopped and looked at me. “You did great babe. Hey, lets go to this club I know about, I wanna show you and your sexy dress off.” I looked over back at Emilie, who was busy making out with the TA. She seemed to be ok, so I jumped onto Sam’s back and kissed his cheek. “Lets go!” As soon as we entered the club the loud music blasted my ears. The lights inside were changing with the beat of the music, and people were bouncing around large light up beach balls. It looked amazing! “Sam! This looks great! Lets go dance!” I pulled Sam’s hand and drug him to the dance floor. As we danced I felt as if someone was watching me, but I ignored it and kept dancing. The rest of the night Sam and I danced and drank 2 more drinks along with some more shots. By the end of the night I could barely stand and Sam looked like he was about to fall over. And then, it all hit Sam; it was not going to end well. Sam had taken off towards the restroom and I was left alone at the bar. An older man started to harass me to leave with him, when I heard a familiar voice. “Sir it would be best if you left her alone. Honey, are you ok? You look terrible, where’s Sam?” Someone was stroking my head and I turned around and saw Jenna. “JENNA!” I shouted her name probably loud enough for the whole club to hear me. “What are you doing here?” I wrapped my arms around her and hugged her tight and then looked at the man. “Isn’t she pretty? I think she’s pretty, look at how soft her hair is. Touch it!” I had grabbed some of Jenna’s hair and pulled it toward the man. He offered me an awkward smile and turned away. Jenna blushed when she heard me call her pretty, but then grabbed her hair back and laughed. “Sweetie, don’t pull my hair it’s not nice. Why don’t you come back with me? You look like you might be sick. I gave Jenna a serious stare “No, I’m fine. I can handle myself. Bartender! Ano…” Jenna had grabbed my hand and pulled me away “You’re done Taylor, come on, were going home now.” Jenna’s face was serious which caused me to feel uncomfortable. I agreed, and we made our out to get the Uber. While we waited, I walked away from Jenna and ran to a guy from my History class. “Hey hot stuff. Come with me, lets go have some fun.” I grabbed onto his and pulled him along back to the club. Before we could get into the door Jenna pulled me back. “Taylor, we’re going back home.” She pulled me back to the edge of the sidewalk to wait. Jenna made sure to keep a hold of my hand now, which drove me insane. “Jenna! Stop, I don’t need you to hold my hand, I’m not a baby! Jenna its cold out here, I wanna go back inside. Jenna!” I practically whined out as I pulled away from her. Jenna turned to look at me her voice was soft but serious. “I know sweetie, its ok the car will be here soon. And I know you’re not baby honey, but there are a lot cars out and I don’t want you running out there, ok? We’re by the road and you’re wasted, so it’s not safe.” Jenna pulled me into a hug and started rocking back and forth. She rubbed my arms up and down to try and warm me up. I liked hugging Jenna, she felt warm and safe and she smelt amazing. When we got back to our dorm I had remembered that I left Sam and Emilie behind and I could feel myself start to cry. I looked at Jenna and fell to the floor. “Jenna! I left my friends! And Sam, what if he thinks I’m terrible! We were supposed to have sex, I shaved and everything! What if Emilie hates me? Jenna” Hot tears ran down my face as I sat on the floor, which wasn’t normal. I rarely cried, ever, but being drunk and high changed everything. Surprised by sudden outburst, Jenna sat down on the floor next to me, her eyes full of concern. She hugged me and stroked my hair as she spoke. “Sweetheart, its ok I promise your friends don’t hate you. I saw Sam leave after we did, he's ok. Now come, get up.” Jenna got up and tried to pull me up with her, but I stayed there on the floor crying. “Jenna, I wanna go back out. My dress is to pretty waste.” Jenna just shook her head no at me and tried to pull me up. “No Jenna, I’m going to go back dancing.” As I got up though Jenna had decided she was done and picked me up to take me to her room. Caught off guard by the action, I had stopped my crying until she set me down on her bed. “Jenna! Your room, its so clean!” I jumped down off her bed and started to pick things up and make a mess of her desk. “Hey, its time for bed, come here.” Jenna patted the bed and I just stared at her. “Ugh, Jenna, why you always bein a buzz kill girl? You need to loosen up. You should come out into the sun.” I took my shoes, dress, and bra off and went to hug her. I yawned, “Jenna, I can’t sleep in here, Ella and blankie are gone.” I laid my head down on her shoulder as I felt myself start to cry. “Jenna, lets go get some lollipops.” Jenna picked me up and placed me on the bed, and threw a shirt over my head. She wiped the tears off my cheeks with her thumbs as I looked up at her. “Just lay down, I'll be right back ok?” Jenna left the room and I laid down on her bed waiting. I was almost asleep when Jenna returned holding Ella and my blanket. She placed both in my hands and I instantly snuggled up with them and fell asleep. Jenna got into her pajamas and climbed up into bed next to me. She pulled the covers up over us, when I rolled over and snuggled up into her chest.